Heroes In Their Clutches

Chapters

Wet Dreams
Look Before You Sleep
Obey the Trixiearchy
Love Slave
Lure of Darkness
Petty Revenge
Humans And Their Pets
Deals and Compromise
Fan Service
Cultural Exchange
Conqueror
The Four Alicorns
Sci-Dusk

Wet Dreams

With every loud flap of the guards’ powerful wings, Dusk could feel them getting further and further away from where they needed to be, and the unfamiliar feeling of the cold high air flowing gently over and through his thin fur reminded him of the endless night that awaited him if he- not Celestia- failed.

Thinking of coldness and fur made Dusk look down to his little brother, who he hoped had come to share in his anxiety for once, but only saw the young dragon staring straight forward in the chariot with an even smile, as if he was somehow excited by the prospect of organizing a celebration in backwater town most of Canterlot didn’t know the name of.

Spike apparently noticed his brother’s melancholy frown out of the corner of his eye though, and adopted a similar expression as he looked to him.

“C’mon Dusk,” he said in his signature pleading, encouraging-negligence-of-duty tone. “You, Celestia and I could be smack-dab in the middle of the Badlands and still make any thousand year-old demon wish it’d stayed on the moon.”

“Celestia will be preparing for a public appearance in a town without access to most of her tactical assets, Spike.” Dusk reminded. The purple unicorn then sighed and leaned over the front of the chariot. “And we’ll have nothing but a tiny library to work with and a celebration to organize first nevertheless!” He suddenly straightened up, holding up his finger in a gesture of profound exclamation. “As Celestia’s most faithful student and subject, I will neglect neither my duties to her, nor Equestria. As I said before, we’ll plan the party in record time, and then bring the elements to bear and defeat Nightmare Moon with no undo civilian endangerment.

Spike thought for a moment he heard a pair of snickers in the wind, but his brother was busy taking a smiling look at the first stage of their assignment in Ponyville in the distance, only to realize that it wasn’t approaching as fast as it had been. The wind had died down and the angle they were seeing it at was also changing, because, it was clear, the guards were bringing them down to land already, most likely in an upcoming field in a small forest. Spike saw his brother’s tense face as he realized the time they were losing and tried to speak calmly for him

“What’s wrong?” Spike asked. “You feel like you’re pulling something broken?”

Evidently not, as they continued to gently descend to the clearly of unkempt grass, and after the slight jolt of the landing, they rolled fairly smoothly over the ground to a stop.

Dusk grunted from the stop in the chariot, then looked forward at their escort, who were casually unstrapping their harnesses.

“We don’t have time for-” he paused, then scrunched his eyes closed briefly in frustration. Shining, did you pick the worst day possible for one of your guard-pranks?

In complete silence and uniform, the two muscular stallions turned around and walked around their respective sides of the chariot, but contrary to their legendary composure, they were both smiling knowingly to each other. Dusk saw Spike smile too, apparently having come to the same conclusion he had- at least in the intellectual sense. A frown now firmly on his handsome face, Dusk stepped down off the chariot onto the soft, tall grass to try to talk the the guards now some ways behind the chariot.

“Um… Greyblade, isn’t it?

“It’s Nightwing actually, and my partner’s Knightlight,” the guard corrected, casually opening one of his belt pouches.

“Well I’m sorry. I’m sure my brother said my reaction would be priceless, but you have to know that not only was I assigned this mission by Princess Celestia-”

“Hey! What’s that for?!” Dusk heard Spike cry out, and nearly snapped his own neck as he twisted it around to check on his brother.

At the exact same moment he he saw and heard Spike cry out as a syringe of clear liquid was jabbed under his neck scales he felt a deep, painful prick in his left asscheck through his jeans. For a split second Dusk was confused and thought what the pain he was feeling was just empathy, but when Spike proved much quicker than his older brother and swiped a small claw across the guard’s face that he was able to reach thanks to the added height of the chariot, Dusk sprung into action as well.

The purple stallion blinked his eyes, and within that time frame a blast of transparent purple shot out in every direction from his horn. He felt the relief of the needle leaving his body as quickly as it had pierced him, and the stallion who held it was blasted away too.

Dusk opened his eyes, and covered his gouged ass with his left hand, but when he looked forwards to where he had felt the pegasi guard land through his magic, he saw some po- No, that wasn’t a pony. It was male-equine in shape obviously, but its skin and fur seemed to blend together even better than a pony’s due to the total darkness they shared, and outstretched on either side of the dark-purple armor clad figure were the wings of a giant bat.

And when Dusk Shine spotted the slit-eye symbol on the guard’s breastplate, his fears of the situation were confirmed.

“You’re with Nightmare Moon!” He pointed at the bat-pony on the ground, who was quickly recovering from the unfocused concussive blast and sitting up, smiling.

“*Grunt* *Hack!*” Dusk heard Spike behind him and spun his body around to see that despite the little dragon’s apparent alertness, he was now off the chariot and held off the ground by the- well, now the other guard was a bat-pony too. They were clearly using some kind of basic illusion spell that broke down under minimal damage, but it didn't matter. Shining and Celestia had seen them off into a tailored trap that had just sprung, and now they were alone, injected with Celestia-knows what, and half hostage. A cold shiver ripped through Dusk’s entire body as the situation became clear to him, but he clenched his fists and fought back the drive to panic. The moment he had read that entry in “Predictions and Prophecies” he’d known that the coming days could go this way. He was trained by the captain of the royal guard and Celestia, and this wasn’t Nightmare Moon; this was just two of her few loyal soldiers. He quickly analyzed the situation and considered course of action, just like choosing a spell for an open-ended test.

He could probably still teleport, but he couldn’t just leave Spike, and there was no guarantee he’d have the stamina to make it to Ponyville quicker than bat-ponies, especially with the probable toxin soon to take effect. Their best bet was probably to at least take out the immediate threats fast as soon as Spike was free.

“Nightwing’s gonna put a limiter on your horn and cuffs on your wrists,” the bat-pony holding Spike against his breastplate, Knightlight stated, squeezing the little dragon’s neck a little tighter, causing him to hack up small curls of flame. “And if I see even a glint of light coming from your horn, your little pet gets to see his own ass.”

That’s right. Dusk’s eyed narrowed on the dark being’s arms as he choked Spike. Keep thinking you’re in total control. Keep focusing on me. C’mon Spike; you can do this. You can bite- Whoa!

Dusk’s thinking was interrupted by his knees buckling beneath him. Stumbling and rebalancing himself only made him realize how stiff and weak he was actually feeling. The burning of flowing blood under his fur was gone, as was his heightened awareness and strength. His legs were losing all their muscle, and when he looked down briefly, the grass looked like a comfy place to fall. He looked up incredulously at the soldier holding Spike, who had a broad smile. It didn’t take Starswirl the Bearded to tell what was responsible for this sudden feeling of not exhaustion, but physical weakness.

“We-” Dusk tried to speak bravely as the situation worsened by the second. “We won’t be any leverage against Celestia! Our lives are a small price to pay for- uuh!”

Dusk saw Spike’s eyes widen just a moment before a metal-tipped boot crashed into the back of his right knee. There was no sound of crunching or great pain, but he was hit in just the right spot to destroy any hope of keeping his leg straight. His balance gone, he simply flopped forwards onto the grass, which along with his arms, broke his fall, but his previous hypothesis was still proven wrong because he wasn’t remotely comfortable having fallen the ground.

He tried to spread his arms out and push himself up, but his arms felt like they’d been through an intense workout and simply refused to raise him more than an inch. The guards laughed as he kept pushing though.

“That’s it candy ass!” Nightwing taunted as he knelt down behind Dusk’s feet. “The Queen don’t take boys without serious stamina!”

“Nnnn! Celestia… has the… elements. There’s nothing we can… tell you- guuh!”

Dusk finally slumped to the grass. They’d failed. They were coming with these servants of the night. They were leaving this bright, calming field and going to some dark dungeon to possibly meet Nightmare Moon, possibly never see Celestia or Shining or their parents again, and possibly meet agonizing deaths. Dusk wanted to tell Spike to relax and give up for the time being like he had, but he didn’t have the courage to vocalize his defeat.

From his left where Nightwing knelt down, dark, thin-furred hands that were resultantly warm-to-the-touch grabbed Dusk Shine’s wrists and easily pulled his limp arms behind his back to begin fastening a pair of handcuffs around them.

You don’t-uuh!” Spike leveled his heavy claw at Nightwing and tried to talk back, only to be dropped onto the grass like a sack of apples.

“Spike!” Dusk “shouted” as loud as he could, hopeless and lungs without the strength to push against the ground.

“Your little pet’ll be fine,” the second guard said as he walked over the completely limp dragon and towards his comrade. “We’re not sure how we’ll use him though; too small to be dangerous, or sexy.”

Nightwing’s warm hand steadied the back of the unicorn’s head, and Dusk closed his eyes and held his breath in anticipation without even realizing it. A thin but tall metal ring, roughly an inch in diameter, was quickly slid over his horn and forced down his widening length until it scraped uncomfortably for a second and stopped when its bottom touched his scalp. The tight handcuffs were the only thing actually hurting him, but Dusk still winced at the sealing of the limiter which he’d come to associate with the pain of trying magic with one on. It always feels like your horn’s clogged up and ready to burst open, and all the workouts and training with Shining and Celestia didn’t make Dusk feel any less like a weak earth pony now.

“There. Won’t be needing that anymore,” Nightwing said, satisfied.

Dusk kept his eyes shut and slumped his face in the grass. The sun may have seen been in the sky and Celestia presumably safe, but he and Spike had just failed her and the kingdom they all loved in their time of need. The most powerful unicorn in Equestria had just let himself and his brother be effortlessly subdued. Now at best -if Celestia did come to realize what the prophecy said and launched a full campaign against the dark alicorn using the Elements- the two of them would be hostages undeniably benefitting the enemy. At worst: eternal night and when he met Nightmare moon she’d-

“Gag him already and let’s go.” the other guard said, but not in a concerned or malicious tone.

“Oh c’mon Knightlight,” Nightwing pleaded. “We’re making sexy history here! We should savor this moment.”

“Do you mean history that is sexy?” Dusk couldn’t help himself squeaking out a question.

Nightwing didn’t falter. “History of sexy, sexy. But I think my partner may have had a point.”

Dusk was still confused, but then something was picked up off the ground to Dusk’s right, and then swung in front of his head. And of course, curious stallion that he was, he just had to raise his head up slightly to look at the red rubber ball, allowing it to be yanked backwards by its straps and pulled between his teeth. Although he slumped in the grass again once its buckle was clipped, Dusk yelled once and jerked his head up as the rubber ball fit into his mouth snugly and was secured tightly around his upper neck, not because an aching jaw and the taste of rubber in his mouth was unfamiliar, rather the opposite: he knew just how helpless he was now without even a voice to talk back or call for help.

“There we go,” Knightlight affirmed his partner’s handiwork, standing in front of the trussed-up unicorn with his hands on his armored hips. “Comfy now, little bondage slut?”

Dusk winced and whinnied as Nightwing pinched his right asscheek tight through his jeans.

“Of course he is. He’s been the sun-slut’s bitch since he had the confidence to ask a mare, and now he’s on his way to get himself a real mistress!”

Dusk’s eyes went wide again, and he felt strange in his privates. Up until now he’d assumed the bat-ponies’ comments had been sarcastic taunts, but what if they were being serious? If Nightmare Moon was the opposite of Celestia, could she…? would she…?

Even though his neck itself was stiff by now, he looked up at Spike’s crumpled purple form again. The two of them were the only ones who’d mentioned torture or hostaging so far: all the two Nights had alluded to were things pertaining to sex, and the small, not-yet attractive dragon had been mostly an afterthought in such discussions.

Does Nightmare Moon want my… body? His blood ran cold and eyes fogged as true despair and fear gripped his heart. Have the highly exaggerated rumors the castle staff spread about my physical attributes and sexual prowess really reached the moon? Is this how the night demon plans to humiliate and demoralize Celestia; by raping her student and coltfriend?

His eyes focused on Spike again.

“Huh-hease-,” he tried to plead with only his failing tongue that was forced to lap over the intruding rubber ball. He’d no doubt been poisoned with Carboxylic-magnacane; even if he wasn’t feeling tired, he’d be unconscious soon. “Huh-Heve him heeee-”

His tongue couldn’t stay moving, and his deliberate, deep breathing was wearing him out. His unaffected subconscious would keep him alive through shallow breaths the moment his world went dark, which he knew was inevitable, but he still couldn’t bear the idea of-

The feeling of his medium-sized horn being sucked by a large mouth- every one of its millions of nipple-sensitive nerves feeling gently stimulated as if they were performing magic but without the pain of concentration- was how all of Dusk Shine’s best days started.

He was- no, they were in Celestia’s bedroom. Dusk’s alicorn marefriend was underneath the silk covers, unmoving aside from her gentle hornjob, but the unicorn himself was above them, naked, and tied so that his arms were bent in on themselves behind his back and his legs couldn’t be separated. It was dark, but because the unicorn felt the familiar stiffness from being bound for a night, his crotch was stained with dozens of rounds of juices, and the princess of the sun was late for nopony’s cock, it wouldn’t be for long. He turned his neck to his right, and because his horn was still being sucked and his sore rod forming yet another erection, he caught an eyeful of Celestia’s perfectly rounded, large-but-not-comedically-so mammaries, which made him think of after the sun was in the sky.

Maybe she’ll take me a few more times before we go to breakfast and I’ll get to show her some of my new food spells. Or maybe she’ll just leave me here for the guards and maids again. Of course, I still have to-

He paused as he tried to remember what he had to do today. He tried to look up, and wished that she’d stop sucking for a second so he could concentrate, but her mouth was getting drier, and the air around him colder until he didn’t feel like he was on a bed at all. Then he remembered what he needed to do today by remembering what had happened yesterday, if a day had indeed passed.

Dream-like hallucinations as the brain slowly makes sense of its returning senses were common during recovery from Carboxylic-magnacane. He tried to focus and see what was real and what he was imagining. As he’d noticed earlier, his naked body felt cold air all around it, and the snuggly secured limiter was still around the bottom of his horn. The various tight feelings he felt around his arms and legs when he tried unsuccessfully to touch his face proved his restraints were real too. The unicorn kept focusing and focusing, shaking his head to clear the cobwebs of his drugged mind, but when the full picture came into focus he wanted to scream.

He was in a dungeon, or at least a small room very much like one from a dungeon with smooth concrete walls, a rotted but still quite heavy door straight ahead, and the only illumination a significant amount of moonlight coming from a barred window to his left and through the cracks in the door. It wasn’t as cold as he’d thought it was at first due to the summer air, but that didn’t make him any less flank-naked. His ass rested on a pillow either purple or pink, and whatever was keeping his arms bent over his head and behind his back as tubular cushioning to rest his head and upper back (how considerate). His legs were extended in front of him, held in place by padded stocks around his ankles. Beyond that, tiny cords wrapped around every one of his toes and kept them separate from each other and attached to a metal bar on top of the stocks. The only thing he had on that even resembled clothes were an admittedly not uncomfortable furry collar with a metal tag he couldn’t read around his neck. It also took him a while to place the incredibly strange feeling of something rubber literally inside his body, just behind his crotch, displacing his anatomy in a circular shape: an elastic cock-ring had been placed around the base of his member, and retreated to the back of his sheath with it.

It was like he was some kind of doll or toy that had just been bought and how now been dressed up and put in a playhouse. They couldn’t do this to him, strip him naked and set him up for some kind of perverted display. He and Spike weren’t plastic, they were scales, fur and blood sentient beings with lives and futures and families and studies of magic-based fauna that needed to be completed by the end of the month!

Spike… a chill gripped him again as he remembered his brother. He then steeled his face. I promise Spike, if they’ve done this to you or hurt you in any way, I’ll send each one of them to the center of the sun, Elements or no.

He looked up at the door again. Odds were that an alert-alert spell had been placed on him and his captors notified that he’d woken up, but he still wanted to test his bonds anyways before he was approached and…

He looked down at his lap. Only his wide tip was visible outside his sheath, but the feeling of the displacing ring, so deep inside his body it felt it could come out his ass if he pooped, was a constant reminder of how much Nightmare Moon and her soldiers theoretically had to use against the unicorn if they made good on Nightwing and Knightlight’s earlier promises. He was so flaccid and concealed that didn’t seem like a remote possibility to him, but they had apparently gotten the band on in the first place.

He tried to tug his arms forwards.

No good. All my potential angles are restricted by something else, and I’m so strained I can’t risk breaking something.

He used his free fingers to try and feel the ropes around his wrists.

Damn. Just out of reach, and they feel like they’re knotted on the insides of the bars anyways.

He tried scooching himself forward.

Interesting. These stocks are clearly of the highest quality: despite their padding, they hold my ankles secure under pressure from either direction.

As he struggled and experimented further, Dusk learned he couldn’t even tap his head with his elbows because a thick pole was between the two and his wrist bindings were wide. The pillow in his lower back also had an inward curve to it that greatly hindered horizontal wiggling. This setup was indeed like a Ponie dream house in that he fit it perfectly, and without his magic he wasn’t going anywhere. So the unicorn stopped and thought again on his captors.

Nightmare Moon. She’ll be a dark blue alicorn… possibly. She wants to bring about the eternal night, and she’s probably got me like… he looked down at his crotch again. This to get to Celestia. After that I’ll probably be killed… hypothetically speaking of course. Celestia won’t be as easy to capture, and I already told them I’m no hostage. The Princess of the Sun-

What he’d first dismissed at an animal or water dripping somewhere he realized was in fact hooves- heavy ones- on the stone floors outside, and they were getting closer. The cell suddenly felt very cold again. There was only one pair, but whether it was the Demon of the Night herself or one of her lackeys sent to prepare him somehow, he was in deep shit.

He looked down at his body one last time.

I can’t be seen like this!

The hoofsteps stopped outside his door.

They can’t just do this to me; wrap Celestia’s most faithful student up like some perverted Hearth’s Warming present!

There was the unlocking of the door’s bolt, and with a brief creeking the rotted door was opened. When the figure in the doorframe was swiftly revealed to him, Dusk really did scream.

Oh my Celestia! Oh my Celestia! Oh my Celestia! It’s a dark alicorn, just like the one from the illustrations! It’s Nightmare Moon, only real! She’s a thousand-year old demon and she’s standing right there, smiling at me! She’d pure evil! She’s gonna eat me alive with those terrible teeth! She’s… she looks a lot like Celestia, only shorter.

“I see my reputation precedes me,” she spoke. Her voice was calm but not calming. It wasn’t deep or in-equine like the supernatural Derring Do villains he read about, but it still commanded authority, and so Dusk fixed his gaze on her dark face, which seemed identical to his teacher’s, if perhaps slightly rounder. “At least for you, Dusk Shine. I would never have allowed my lover to travel so weakly guarded, especially around such a time, as you’ll soon find out.”

“What do you want with me? Wh-where’s Spike?” Dusk asked nervously, having recoiled his body as many millimeters away from Nightmare Moon as he could while she addressed him.

“Your dragon pet?” Nightmare replied is a surprisingly subdued tone, tilting her head to the side slightly before returning to her previous composure. “I assure you, we have no intention of harming such an innocent little creature,” she pulled the door shut behind her and stepped inside.

It was then that Dusk noticed a variety of things that had escaped his notice earlier. Firstly, all the padding related to his binding was pink, including a spare pillow that lay to the left of his trapped feet.

He’d been so focused on the villainess’ dark complexion, black wing feathers and charcoal horn before though that he hadn’t noticed what she was wearing. Her “armored” helmet was actually a soft felt imitation that wrapped around her head but let her long, blue mane that seemed to sparkle and flow gently in a wind only it could feel, just like her counterpart. It looked like part of a themed pajama set, but when he looked down the rest of her scantily clad body the unicorn whimpered. Her open palm-sized, perfectly rounded breasts were hidden only by a very small blue blouse, whose insignia patterned cups- if they could be called that - concealed nothing above or below their nipples; had her tits shook at all when she walked, it’d certainly have been shaken off. The blue thong over her apparently hairless crotch that added to the theme with a small crescent moon symbols was the same story, and so Dusk could see her Cutie Mark easily. But to make her presenting appearance much more than a simple bikini, her long, shapely legs were clad in soft cotton thigh-high blue and black stockings, and her arms in similarly themed gloves that, counting their insignia, went all the way to her shoulders, but were devoid of fingers.

Dusk Shine was simply stunned by her beauty and how she was displaying it. Of course, Dusk knew objectively that Celestia had bigger breasts, longer legs and was far more vibrancy, but Nightmare Moon was making her first impression with him dressed in what was considered the most intimate, sexualized attire in Equestrian culture. Despite the cool air, the strange feeling of his cock band between his organs and, well, she was his mortal enemy who had abducted him and his brother, blood began to flow to Dusk’s face and crotch without him realizing it.

“As for you, however… My spies have told me so many wonderful things about my sister’s newest toy.”

Sister. The book had been clear on Nightmare Moon’s origins, but hearing said aloud, by the demoness herself… Dusk felt offended.

“You- you have no right to call yourself Celestia’s sisss-...” Dusk tried to declare bravely, but the dark alicorn baring her sharp teeth in a grin caused his words to fizzle out, and him to again recoil as far as he could, grimacing nervously.

“My brave bat-ponies gave their formal apologies to me for alluding to your future I hoped to keep a surprise, Dusk Shine,” she walked towards him, or rather, his stock-held feet and the pink pillow beside them, and the helpless unicorn focused on her fingerless gloves as she walked around his purple feet and knelt down on the pillow. “But I’m sure you’ll lie about not enjoying it just the same.”

“Waaaaait!” Dusk screamed at the top of his lungs a moment before Nightmare reached out and touched his feet that were held perfectly still despite their owners quaking. The scantily-clad mare did indeed pause and look up to his face. “Wh- what did your spies say about me and Celestia?” he asked frantically. He knew the answer, he was just stopping it from becoming self-evident for as long as possible. “W-We- If you want to humiliate Celestia you- WAH! Dusk cried out as Nightmare Moon, tired of waiting, brushed the tips of her fingers across the arch of his left foot quickly, which true to her spies’ word, got the cute purple pony screaming louder than ever instantaneously.

“Oh, my adorable, purple little pony...”

“WAH-WAHAHAHA-NO!” Dusk cried and writhed in his unbudging binds. Twisting and pulling on his tightly bound wrists, knocking his head against the cushion behind it, trying to curl his toes against the tiny strings looping between them that held fast, all to create direct pain and distract him from the knismesis and gargalesis sensations practically burning his most sensitive body part, but of course it did no good.

“AHAHA-STOPAHAHAHA!”

Celestia learned of Dusk’s now infamous ticklishness shortly after he became her student, and years later it became her secret weapon in bed. It didn’t matter how much the poor unicorn tried to apply mind-over matter and keep his breath regular, the moment fingers or feathers danced across his feet, tummy, armpits or neck he would shriek himself breathless as he entered his personal Tartarus of constant teasing that made him hate his own skin. And now, Nightmare Moon knew that.

“-I’m perfectly content to humiliate you this afternoon.”

“AHAH! EEEEEHAHAHAHAHAHASTAHHHHHPPPLEEEEEEEEEHEHEHE! He screamed, writhing violently side to side even though his tortured soles clearly weren’t going anywhere.

“But why should I?” the dark alicorn asked rhetorically in a rather jovial tone while she continued energetically dancing both her hands across the full lengths of the puffy, tender bottoms of his feet, moving her muzzle closer as if studying them scientifically. “When you learned of the fate your spineless so-called guardian condemned me too, you took it upon yourself to assist in my banishment.”

“NOAAAAAAHHH! THAT’S-EEEEEEEHEHHEHE!” Dusk tried to protest, but couldn’t speak a coherent sentence in Nightmare Moon’s soft, prancing grip of terror any more than he could in Celestia’s almost identical one. Besides, due to that very connection, his mind was soon going other places.

“EEEHEHEHEHEHEAHAHAHAHAHA!”

“-Frankly, I figure allowing you to hold the exact same position you had before in the new Equestria is a great mercy.”

“AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Dusk screeched and squirmed, his own two feet once again host to the most terrible cancer Pony had ever known. He didn’t even notice the cock-band leaving his insides, he was so caught in the throes of the onslaught of pain disguised as pleasure that began in his soft feet and shot through to his brain and lungs like lightning.

“BWWAAAAAHAHAHAHAHA!”

“Case in point,” Dusk felt the greatest relief he would feel all night for the single second it took the scantily-clad demoness to gesture at his almost bloated erect, oversized cock with her right hand. “You’re proving my spies correct in their analysis of my sister’s newest fucktoy: for all your books and liberation philosophy, you really are nothing but a fat-cocked slut who needs a proper mistress.”

“Eheh- eheh- AHAHAHAHAHAH!” Dusk tried to look down at his own erection, but could only catch glimpses of it before he was back to swinging his head around in hysterics. His purple face still turned red though, because even if he fully understood that erections were involuntary and how psychological association worked, he was still now in the exact same position he spent many of his greatest nights with Celestia in, in front of her exact opposite. He would’ve tried to think of disgusting and terrible things to calm himself down, but he knew from experience he’d only end up thinking more about his captor because he didn’t want to think about her, just like Stallion King had written in his books.

“NAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!”

Every time the unicorn’s spasming neck brought the dark alicorn into sight for a fraction of a second, his cock felt like it was getting an extra pump of blood, not just because she was beautiful, but perhaps, and this thought truly scared him, because she really wasevil was well.

The only thing Celestia’s most faithful student loved more than learning was being tied up and fucked by a powerful mare. For years Celestia and her horny subordinates had helped him with that, but they’d always been pretending being anything more than loving teachers and friends. Nightmare Moon was doing exactly what Celestia did, but was playing for keeps. He didn’t enjoy having no say with his own body, not by a long shot, but as the gorgeous demon of the night forced him to laugh far past the point of burning lungs and splitting sides, he was terrified by the fact apparently known to both of them: that he had the capacity to love being a sex slave. What happened next only made things worse.

It took him several seconds to realize his tormentor had stopped. The “pain” in his feet slowly subsided, and it became easier to catch his breath. He leveled his head at Nightmare Moon in front of him with a cheek-hurting smile still on his face.

“*pant**pant**pant**pant* Whaddo- *pant**pant* what’re you going to do to me in general?”

The dark alicorn was resting her hands on her knees and smiling a more adoring smile as well.

“Won’t it be wonderful?” she asked dreamily, clearly alluding to her endgame for Dusk, which wasn’t what he’d meant, but she obviously didn’t care. “All the greatest meals, all the exercise and recreation to maintain your form, all the books and knowledge you ask for, regardless of the dark magic or previously forbidden history they contain…” she made eye contact with him again, and bared her sharp teeth in a grin and her horn ignited in dark blue. “And all I’ll ask for in exchange…”

Dusk suddenly gasped at the feeling of something- something soft, furry, and serpentine in shape- becoming the second thing to encircle his cock. He looked down to his lap and saw a strange, ash-black feather so long and so thick it could only belong to a Nightmare Moon’s own massive wings. Its bending stem was gripped by the alicorn’s glowing magic, and no sooner had he looked down than it was pulled upwards, the hundreds of tiny hairs left to brush and tease his engorged and ultra-sensitive member as they spiralled up. Dusk almost wished he could laugh at the tickling sensation on his large purple cock, but instead he was given the exact fleeting, taunting pleasure that they both knew would have him begging for proper release before long. He felt his balls pumping even more blood into his member, as if being even more sensitive would help.

“-Is a sexy little stallion who can satisfy me in bed!”

Dusk opened his mouth to respond, but then froze when the alicorn feather flicked across his cockhead, sending electric shivers throughout his body. And then it did it again, and again, and while Nightmare Moon smiled a fillyish smile, Dusk shut his eyes and gritted his teeth as he tucked his head down, trying to shut the teasing out. Not only did the demoness want him as a sex slave, but she was going to sexually humiliate and torture him until he begged her for such an honor. The idea sounded absurd on paper, but Stockholm Syndrome was very real, especially when one’s captor, shamed as he was to admit it, had so much in common with his lover, and clearly knew how to make him beg.

The purple unicorn was about to run through Shining’s tactics for resisting brainwashing when he burst out laughing again. While the feather was still slapping and twirling and poking at his cock, turning his whole crotch into a smoldering area of heat, Nightmare Moon resumed her attack on his feet, this time with another, smaller feather to scrape the hypersensitive areas between his spread toes. From that point on, his vocalizations ranged from mad shrieks to painful fits of giggling, but he never accomplished an instant of coherent thought as the onslaught dancing of fingers and feathers tore his feet apart with what would soon be indistinguishable with pain, and the dark alicorn expertly slashed and dabbed at and sometimes even lightly squeezed his cock until he was sure all his pent-up cum -currently slowly, tortuously leaked from his tip, lubricating his head and shaft and making Nightmare Moon’s job even more fun and easy- would explode like a theorized mega-spell and hopefully kill him. And well beyond that point, too.

Didn’t she have a princess to capture and an eternal night to begin? By Dusk’s best estimations, this was their fourth session together. He was usually- no, always half-dead from oxygen deprivation and dehydration by the time she left. She’d said something on her ways out and in the first and second times, but now she just came and went. Catching his breath in between sessions was never as satisfying to the captive unicorn as he always thought it would be while under the feather; he’d simply sit in darkness, his erection dying slowly and bound limbs becoming sore again after all his struggling and squirming had brought life back into them, speculating as to… well, everything beyond the tiny confines of his cell. Was Spike okay? Was Celestia okay? Had Shining learned of Nightmare Moon and launched any sort of counterattack?

And of course, before he knew it, the door would open again and without a word the beautiful dark alicorn would put tears in Dusk’s eyes from laughing so hard and long. He had even less of an idea how long each set of his forced hysterics lasted, but Nightmare Moon always seemed to push him, his cute purple featsies and now dark-pink member some distance beyond the point of sanity, but before he actually fell unconscious.

No, she was determined to prevent her adorable little captive from being desensitized to her torments or going into that strange sort of shock this sort of thing could put her lovers if she wasn’t careful. In Luna’s old bedroom she was working on new vertical constraints for the unicorn that would have portals to the dream-realm locked around his feet. But for now, while she didn’t need to fix what wasn’t broken with the feathers, she had made use of a sensitivity aloe Luna had first mixed for her sister. As soon as the last bottle of pink, soap-like liquid was fully absorbed into his now incredibly soft, supple feet bottoms, she’d apply another, and simultaneously rub it in and tickle him with her hands and a pair of uber-soft levitated brushes.

Dusk didn’t know exactly when he’d started using his scant free breaths to beg, but now he was.

“PLAAAAAAEEEEEEESE-AAAAALLLLLL- *squeak* *squeak* *squeak* I’ll doooooo- AAAAAAAANYTHIIIIING!” he cried into the air, his eyes swollen and red.

Nightmare Moon squeezed his aching cock hard with the feather while applying extra speed and ferocity to his foot-arches with her hands and toes with the brushes.

“Renounce Celestia?” she asked playfully.

“YYAAAAAHHHOHOHOHOHOEEEEEESSSSS!” Dusk responded, clenching his teary eyes closed.

“Accept a collar-tag and brand?”

“PLEEEEEEAASE, STAAAAHAHAHAP!”

Dusk wasn’t actually sure whether or not he meant what he was promising. The rope burns around his wrists were evidence how much he’d sacrifice just for a second of free movement to either give his dick just the tiniest piece of release or shield his defenseless feet from the fingers and brush bristles that felt like they were tickling him straight into his bones, but he just had to say whatever she wanted to hear until she stopped, right?

“Do what I’ve done to you to your dragon friend, and then tell your brother and foalsitter to surrender?”

Dusk figured seeing his friends under any circumstances was priority one, and once there they could communicate and work out a plan. Although there is often a fine line between fingering and making excuses.

“AAAANNAHAHAHAHEEETHING!” he wailed into the room.

“Good to hear,” she said cheerily. And just like that, the tickling and teasing stopped.

His dick noticed the feather it now felt cold without pulling away almost immediately, but his feet were so sensitive by now his nerves kept firing for a few seconds afterwards. His once roaring laughter faded to silence, and he craned his neck back to draw one massive breathe into his burning lungs before leveling his still smiling, teary red face to look at his captor, panting.

Nightmare Moon, however, had already put her various tools to the side, and had gotten off her pillow to crawl around to Dusk’s right between him and the wall. Despite everything, the unicorn was confused until she put one fingerless-gloved hand on his penis.

He shivered, not because her fingers felt cold, but because now even the lightest touch from something more solid than a feather nearly made him blow his massive built up load instantly. She gently closed her fist around his member and slowly slid down to his base above the band that she was happy to see had worked perfectly. Dusk winced trying to stay in control of himself, as if it in any way maintained his dignity.

“Don’t think for a second that your training of this sort is finished,” she ran her free hand across his even more disheveled mane, teasingly brushing one finger around the base of his horn, which made him shudder again. “My handsome little fucktoy.”

“Will you-” Dusk cautiously looked her in the shining blue eyes. What little leeway he’d gotten by surrendering he couldn’t jeopardize by being too assertive, but every minute he didn’t know was a minute his brother could outlive his usefulness or worse. He had to remember that as beautiful and sultry as Nightmare Moon was, she was still pure evil. “Will you *pant* take me to Spike? I’ll tickle him or do whatever-”

But then Nightmare Moon dropped her head into his crotch and engulfed his cock with her mouth in one fluid motion. The encircling of his shaft by her lips brought his volcano the tiniest of tremors away from eruption, but then her hand squeezed his lower half tight and she sucked inward with an iron lung, slowly bringing her head back up.

Dusk didn’t cum so much as his entire tip burst open and his entire groin area dehydrated and shrunk as accumulated hours and hours of teasing blasted through his cock and into the beautiful alicorn’s mouth with enough force and volume to bloat her cheeks and nearly cause her to choke in surprise.

Dusk didn’t notice her brief humiliation though, because for the thirty seconds hot seed shot through his piping, and another thirty before he came down, his whole body was in such ecstasy he thought he’d lost his mind forever. His eyes couldn’t roll back far enough, his tongue ought to fall out of his mouth, and only his restraints stopped him from from bending his spine and neck backwards until they snapped, or crushing his feet in on themselves. Celestia had driven him to heights he never thought possible, but Nightmare Moon had filled his veins with the light of the heavens themselves. By trussing him up, reducing him to the status of a fucktoy, tickling, teasing and abusing him, Nightmare Moon had given him the greatest orgasm of his life, and for the highest few seconds of his seemingly endless orgasm, Dusk forgot to hate it. It was only a few seconds, but mortal terror gripped him afterwards when he realized that was all the dark alicorn needed to build on.

The last time Celestia remembered something going this wrong was a thousand years ago, although probably not still to the day. She was naked, spread-eagled by a metal rack, wings bound and horn limited in a room illuminated only by the alternating glows of the four gemstones that surrounded her on runed stands. The lights of the stones would change color and brightness with the different spells of the two hooded unicorns who's coming, going, and discussions were the only way for the Princess of the Sun to tell how long it’d been since she’d let her guard down in the Ponyville city hall and let herself be taken.

Of course she regretted letting herself be captured now. The unicorns only whispered to each other while in her presence, but they were obviously planning a ritual of some sort, she’d made out enough to tell that they were A. what they were planning:

“*Snicker* Send me to the moon? It seems turning evil did nothing to make my sister’s sense of humor- *bzzaaap!* Ow!”

And B. Less humorously, they were getting closer and closer to accomplishing their goal. For a millenia Equestria’s premier princess had never smiled as brightly knowing her sister was alive and enduring absolute and utter isolation. The thought of being away from her little ponies for even a week while they were at the mercy of her insane and corrupted sister was more than Celestia could ever hope to bear, but she couldn’t dwell on that for now.

Dusk was out there right now. He’d met the other elements, and if he wasn’t friends with them already, even in the dark she recognized a room of their old castle, so Dusk had no choice but to become the spark soon. But “soon” passed a long time ago. Celestia wasn’t particularly dehydrated, hungry or tired, but that was quite hard to do in the first place, and if she had to guess it’d been 30 hours since her capture at the very least.

All the worries she’d had about sending Dusk away before creeped back to her as the hours dragged by, no matter how hard her disciplined mind tried to suppress them. She hadn’t seen him since he’d left, which was part of the plan, but still left her with no confirmation he’d even reached Ponyville. The prophecy had said he’d save Luna, but prophecies weren’t always 100% accurate.

Around the estimated 40 hour mark, Celestia closed her eyes and vowed that if her sister had killed Dusk, or Spike, or Shining or Cadence or a anypony since her return, no chains would contain the full wrath of the sun, and there’d be no banishment, no mercy and no redemption.

And just like that, the doors opened again. Celestia knew it was time to finally see the pony her subjects had dubbed “Nightmare Moon”, because both the unicorns were already in the room.

Both heavy doors swung wide open theatrically, and a fully armored Nightmare Moon strolled into the room with a devious smirk. A burning rage she’d never thought she’d feel for her sister, or the being that was formerly her sister, ignited in Celestia. She hadn’t even clenched her fists in anger though, when she caught sight of the purple pony walking behind her to her left.

“Dusk!” she cried out elated, not caring that he was as naked as she was and probably there to be a hostage against her, only that he was alive.

Her smile faded though, when Dusk didn’t respond, and she saw that in addition to being naked, he walked behind Nightmare Moon with no restraints besides an improved golden key-locked horn limiter and a dark collar tagged with a tag depicting a crescent moon. His head was hung low, but his face was not one of despair, but a restrained smile.

“Hello Celestia,” Nightmare Moon greeted in a deep, threatening voice. The bound princess quickly shifted her focus back to her true adversary, now standing a few feet away from the rack. “I apologize for your current accommodations, but guarantee you something much more spacious as soon as my two loyal mages and I have completed the banishment spell.”

The two hooded unicorns bowed in unison, and moved to opposite ends of the room to give their queen space.

“You may have captured my most faithful student,” the sun princess gestured to Dusk with her head. “But since my sister departed I’ve found new talented ponies, raised new armies, even made another princess, all of whom can defeat you even without the elements.”

Nightmare Moon was taken aback by how confrontational Celestia was being. The sun princess had banished her even after she’d made clear that she could and would take Equestria from her, and later spend decades conconcting and executing a plan to “rescue” Luna, but now that they’d finally met again, she was threatening her with armies and the new alicorn she’d kept away from the rescue scheme (not that a goddess of the night really would be afraid of being replaced of course)? The dark alicorn’s smile didn’t falter amidst her confusion though, and she turned towards Dusk at her side, who continued looking down.

“Oh, I wouldn’t put too much faith in your friends, Celestia,” she said, and the bound princess’s heart sank. “Your most faithful student, your lover, your supposed spark to save a lost cause…” her arms bore metal gauntlets, but her hands had only thin fingerless gloves, so when she used one hand to gently grope and caress the naked unicorn’s flank, and the other to lift his sack and idly stroke his hardening cock, Dusk shut his eyes and lifted his head up to purr and giggle at her soft touch. The dark alicorn kept her eyes on Celestia though, correctly guessing that the ensuing look of shock as if it wasn’t her who taught such acts to Luna would be priceless. “Three days and he begs to be my proper concubine.”

Dusk opened his eyes and his mouth, but then shut the latter and looked down again before Celestia could see him. He had swore no such thing; only that he’d obey Nightmare Moon for the time being and follow her lead in the meeting with his mentor in exchange for Spike and Shining’s safety. By the time any banishment spell of such a caliber was anywhere close to complete, they’d have long since been noticed missing, tracked down and rescued.

Inexplicably though, the thought of being rescued and seeing Nightmare Moon banished or disintegrated made Dusk feel the chill or the room even colder. When the dark alicorn took her hands back, he had to curl his toes to stay still, aching for her warm touch to return.

“D-Dusk,” Celestia stammered, her anger replaced by despair and heartbreak. She’d at first believed Dusk would be like her son, but he’d become her prodigy, her lover, her hero and potential successor; everything she’d ever wanted and hoped for in a pony, and yet he now stood naked and submissive next to her new arch-enemy, and moaned at her molesting touch? No. She blinked away her forming tears and stared forward intently and authoritatively. “Dusk Shine! I am princess Celestia of Equestria: you teacher and your friend! Either this is one of Nightmare Moon’s illusions, which I doubt, or you’re letting down Equestria, your family and yourself by succumbing to Stockholm Syndrome. You can fi- mmmmm!”

“Oh, shut up!” Nightmare Moon snapped, a red ball-gag materializing in the white alicorn’s mouth mid-sentence. Celestia gagged for a second, then growled and stared daggers at her captor, but the dark alicorn looked again to her new fucktoy, who she could see was struggling not to protest the treatment of his mentor and former lover. “Dusk, darling,” she held his chin up to look at her. “You’ll tell your brother and foalsitter to surrender, right.”

Dusk nearly choked. This wasn’t part of the agreement.

“O-Of course, my queen.”

“And you’ll help ease your dragon friend into his new role as my assistant?” she smiled her sharp-toothed smile.

“I- I’m sure he’ll love serving you, mistress.”

“Huuuuusk!” Celestia shouted through her gag, and Dusk Shine couldn’t help but glance at her. She was really believing him! This was tearing her up! He had to let her know somehow that he was just stalling and working on an escape plan him-

“Excellent answer,” Nightmare Moon said, letting go of his chin and kneeling down, sliding her hands sensually down his body as she went in order to gently position him, and his already hard dick, to face her. It was now or never to tell Celestia!

Once Nightmare Moon’s face was in his groin, he quickly turned his head forward and winked at Celestia, whose eyes went wide and screamed angrily in response. Realizing she didn’t understand, he was about to think of another subtle way to communicate with her when he heard a metal plate clatter to the ground, and he turned back just in time for Nightmare Moon to samwich his cock between her massive, blistering hot breasts, and his whole mind went blank.

She wasted no time in using her blue chest-pillows to level his dick with her mouth and engulfing his tip. Dusk had to fight to keep his arms at his sides as his entire body screamed in ecstasy. Every time he was somehow inside not just Celestia it appeared now, but any alicorn, he’d forget about his family, his assignments, his name, everything but fucking and being fucked by a goddess that ponified beauty and strength, and now Nightmare Moon was lathering and sucking his cockhead with her fast and skilled mouth and pumping his shaft with somehow both soft and firm mammaries.

Celestia saw her former coltfriend bite his lip and look down at the dark alicorn in front of his groin. He’d only ever made that face once in her company; right before their first time together. Before the bound princess had screamed and struggled, but now she just watched the incredibly handsome unicorn curl his toes and hands and try to resist thrusting into the night demon’s mouth, all five ponies in the room well aware that he wouldn’t last long like this. Nightmare Moon had taken Celestia’s sister and now her special somepony; she had failed, and it was only natural that the dark alicorn took Equestria now. The princess of the sun was too desperate to be angry.

Nightmare Moon pumped and sucked and licked until Dusk Shine’s cock was a wet, hot mess. If he concentrated, he might’ve been able to hold out longer, but he subconsciously knew that alicorn’s always much prefered to be in total control.

His eyes rolled back and he exploded with the dark alicorn’s final squeeze. He shot more than enough for the next minute to drown her, but she swallowed and swallowed the hot slag so not a single drop sullied her face or battle helmet. When he finally died down, Dusk was so spent he bent forwards in exhaustion, trying to rest his hands on Nightmare Moon’s shoulders, but she took hold of his midsection mid-bend, and effortlessly lifted the delirious unicorn up into the air on her right shoulder, planting a loud, but not terribly painful smack on his flank.

“An hour?” she asked behind her casually, turning and walking back to the door.

“Give or take, my queen,” one of the mages answered from the sides of the room, both taking it as a signal to return to the gems and their work.

“Send her away the moment you can,” the dark alicorn ordered, opening the door. Before exiting she took one last look back at her pathetic traitorous bitch she had once called her sister, who she saw has hung her head and was about to cry. “I’ll be busy the next few days finishing this cute little puppy’s training.”

Dusk’s eyes finally opened all the way again, fearing a return to the special tickling rack in the dark alicorn’s bedroom that had made him accept this deal in the first place, but she smacked his flank again, this time on the other side, and shut the door behind her.

Author's Note

Chapter One, inspired by the work of Caroos_Dungeon. Spike isn't really featured here because I originally planned his and Dusk's adventures to be different stories.

Look Before You Sleep

The not-so-little-after-mere-months-in-Ponyville green and purple dragon closed his eyes to shield from blown-in droplets, and pushed the door open. The sound of the bell ringing was drowned by the rush of cold air on his face, the increased volume of the rain, and the words “Spikey-Wikey” in the distinct voice that was music to his ears. Spike smiled a subdued smile that wouldn’t come across as creepy even before he opened his eyes again, so grateful for this opportunity. Sure enough, he saw the fair coated, fairer faced, immaculately sculpted Rarity standing outside. She was dressed is a transparent purple raincoat that protected a dark, form-fitting short-sleeve shirt and one of her signature cutie-mark skirts of a darker purple. Her hood wasn’t up, and instead her silk smooth purple mane was protected by a purple umbrella that hung over her shoulder.

“Rarity!” he said cheerfully, stepping aside and gesturing into the library just like a real butler. “Come on in! Throw your wet clothes anywhere. Applejack-”

“Hey Rarity!” the orange-coated, voluptuous but muscular farm-mare called from the floor above. “C’mon up here! We’re toastin’- *giggle* we’re cookin’ yer marshmallow kin!”

Spike looked back from the stairs at Rarity, who had just stepped inside and was closing her umbrella and wiping her purple rain boots, and couldn't help but snicker. The white unicorn responded with a cold glance that shut Spike up quick. With a deft lean-to and pull, he finished the wind’s job of closing the door and bolted it.

Rarity shook her wet boots off and into the pile with Spike and Applejack’s clothes. Her umbrella and raincoat soon followed. Spike tried not to stare at the long white legs, partially exposed cleavage and perfect ass under the skirt, and walked past to lead her upstairs.

“Yeah, Applejack just got here, and we’re roasting marshmallows,” he stepped onto the stairs and turned around. Getting another wide glimpse at his love who was now smiling again made his luck even less believable to him. “Marshmallows were the first thing on Dusk’s list, so it really sucks he couldn’t come.” As if. He’s in Canterlot making little alicorns with possibly both the sun and moon, and I’m just here getting facetime with the actual prettiest filly in Equestria: more than a fair trade in my book. “You can come on up and eat them if you like, or I could get you something else…” his eyelids dimmed and pupils turned into solid red heart-shaped masses. “Absolutely anything you want.”

“Hot cocoa,” she replied casually, snapping him out of the trance she either hadn’t noticed or had noticed many times before and knew how to handle. Spike shook his head and let her walk past him. “It was soooo dreadfully chilly outside,” she hugged herself and shivered in demonstration, then turned back to the dragon with her own dimmed eyes. “Would the tiniest cup of hot cocoa be too much of an imposition, Darling?”

Spike’s purple face glowed with happiness, then he dashed up the stairs past Rarity without a word. He passed through the brief dark area at the top of the stairs and emerged on the second floor, where all lanterns had been extinguished and the spacious room was illuminated only by moonlight and the warm glow from the fireplace. He glanced over at Applejack, who’s coat color matched the fire’s, sat comfortably on the numerous surrounding pillows. The orange farm pony kept her hat on, but her drenched orange shirt was draped over the back of a nearby chair. She averted her eyes from her darkening marshmallows to smile back at him.

“Cocoa fer me’d too’d be mighty nice. Thanks, Spike.”

Spike made another quick dash to complete his journey into the library’s tiny kitchen to the side. With the deftness of a seasoned bartender, he yanked a drawer open with one claw and a cabinet with another, setting three empty mugs and a small bag of particulates down on the counter. Dusk must’ve used up the last bag and bought a whole new one, because the bag was a different color, but still felt like cocoa and was in the right drawer, so he pulled the string to open it and absent-mindedly shook a few teaspoons into each mug while looking at the faucet which he then flicked the handle to start running. He heard behind him Rarity and Applejack meet by the fireplace and start an idle conversation. About what, he couldn’t hear clearly, but them saying it when he theoretically could meant they were comfortable, which was A. a clear step up from last time according to Dusk and B. something he could help with by serving and listening. He’d always noticed that despite being the only known dragon living among Equestrian society, he had a calming effect on ponies, which was how he’d subtly endear the love of his life to him. He couldn’t keep ladies waiting though, so he set down the bag and grabbed the handles of all three mugs with one hand to run them back and forth underneath the water.

He immediately heard popping and fizzing noises coming from all three mugs, and looked down into them to see an orange liquid bubbling up from the bottom of the mugs. Normally he would have just rolled his eyes at his adoptive brother’s habit of leaving spell ingredients with food ingredients, but out of anxiety for the night he thought he’d suppressed so far, he panicked, working quickly. He turned his claw over to dump out all the mugs at once, then swapped them to his other claw so he could open and pull the real chocolate particulates out of the drawer. He felt his every heartbeat as time ticking away and patience lost in his love and her friend as he filled the cups up again. This had to be a perfect night for the both of them or he was fucked.

“An’ the next thing on Dusk’s list was scary stories,” Applejack continued, taking a final sip from her cocoa, then nearly choking and spitting it back up in laughter at what she was about to say. Rarity, thankfully, came to the rescue and finished the story.

“So I told a story about rude ghost, and Applejack told a story about a prissy ghost *unlady-like snort*...”

“And Dusk still couldn’t take a hint?” Spike smiled, leaning closer to the fire.

“NO!”
“NO!”

Both fillies blurted in unison, looked to each other, and then had yet another giggle fit. They were talking about the worst sleepover of their lives to add joy to possibly the best that was taking place in the same house, with the same weather outside. Neither of them had anything against Dusk Shine, especially after he put up with their behavior last time and invited them over again, but his little brother, who they hadn’t given too much consideration ever before, was proving a much better host. He’d lit them a fire that put Granny Smith’s winter ones to shame, made them the sweetest hot chocolate they’d ask for 50 more cups of if they had no pride, and was now just sitting there, backlit by the fire, smiling that sharp-toothed but still perfect smile, and listening. Like a husband.

“You know, Applejack,” Spike said, snapping the orange farm pony out of… something. She didn’t remember anymore. “Hiding your true feelings behind a ghost story wasn’t very honest.”

“Ah, hell,” Applejack blushed and looked away. “Yer right: ahm a naughty, naughty filly who should’a rucked with Nightmare Moon instead.”

Spike chuckled, but Rarity’s eyes narrowed on Applejack as the unicorn finished and set down her cup.

“Undoubtedly,” Rarity said with a smile, and then to Spike’s surprise, crawled the distance between them and leant up against the fireplace by his side. The dragon’s heart rate increased and the anxiety from earlier started to resurface, but he kept it under control; this was just a game they were playing, and he’d been closer to her warm body and flawless coat and mane before. “Spikey-Wikey,” she looked to him and began, while he kept his eyes focused on Applejack, who was still sitting there happily, and had just set down her own empty mug, to try and keep his cool. “How do you think naughty little Applejack should be punished for not living up to her element?”

“Uh-whuh?” Spike finally looked to the white unicorn’s perfectly sculpted face. This was still clearly a game, but Rarity was now talking just like Celestia did whenever she and Dusk shooed the dragon out of the room. He felt his face warming up, and not from the fire, so he quickly turned back to Applejack and tried to defuse the situation. “Uh, I don’t know. Uh, Applejack, would you mind doing the dishes in the morning?” Spike half-cringed saying that, feeling guilty for asking anypony, much less his guest, to do his job for him, but it was the only thing he could think of. Sadly, the two sexy fillies proved far more imaginative.

“Oh come the hell on,” Applejack groaned while smiling and rolling her eyes.

Rarity’s soft fingers took Spike’s chin and turned him to look at her.

“Now you’re being the naughty one, Spike. First you’re letting off no good, dirty-rotten liars just because they attract you, and before long you’re rampaging through towns and kidnapping princesses.”

Spike’s blood ran as cold as that of the reptiles he resembled.

“Uh,” he gently took Rarity’s hand and tried to move it away. “I don’t think it’s naughty to be merciful.” What was wrong with them? They had always been the teasing and joking types, but never like this. They had to realize how uncomfortable this was making him, right?

“Uncomfortable” became an understatement a second later, as the moment Spike moved her one hand away from his chin, Rarity used her other to grab his crotch through his loose shorts. The young dragon’s eyes went wide as saucers and his lips puckered tightly, as his shorts did a little to protect him.

“Don’t expect any mercy tonight, darling.”

“Rar-mmmm!” Spike started to squeak out, but was cut off when the white mare lurched her head forward and forced her tongue down his open mouth. And before he could do anything but nearly choke, she used both her hands to push him down onto his back on the pillows so that she was completely on top of him.

This was it; his dream; to kiss Rarity on the mouth, but this was nothing like he imaged; no romance, no heart just force and violation.

He moved his hands to push the crazed mare off him, but without pausing her tongue dance, Rarity’s horn glowed and his wrists were forced down.

“That’s it, Rarity! Give lover-boy a good snoggin’. Git’im nice and warmed up.”

Spike looked to his left to see the mare he had, until that point, been expecting to pull Rarity off him, calmly walk up beside her them and begin undoing her shirt.

Sweet Celestia! They’re really going to do this! What’s wrong with them?! It’s like their in heat, but that’s not supposed to happen for months. What’s happened to them?! Is this some kind of nightmare?! No, it- Rarity’s lips are too real, and Princess Luna would arrive and save me even if she’s spending the night with Dusk. Is it something in the air? Is it something they-

Spike realized what was going on just as Rarity’s lips left his. Dusk had been working on experimental potion for a while now. Dusk had been handling the project mostly alone, but against the dragon’s better judgement, he’d asked what it was about.

Dusk, never once to pass up the chance to talk about science, had launched into a long lecture about recovered scrolls and incomplete chemical formulas. All Spike’s bored brain had been cared to make out from it was that it was an attempt to replicate the legendary love potion, using what was known about estrus cycles to fill in the gaps.

Dusk was working on some kind of potion related to a mare’s estrus cycle, and he’d just fed residue of it to them in their cocoa cups. He looked up into Rarity’s eyes, and there was no reason, no generosity, and indeed, no mercy in them. Just pure, animal lust, and Spike’s own reflection.

The young dragon wanted to scream: wanted to get every pony possible in there as soon as possible to hopefully protect him from this imminent violation. He wanted Rarity, but not like this. She- they both needed help! Dusk needed to be here to cure-

A cure. Dusk said there was no cure. All he said was that in previous animal test subjects, the only ones that retained their sanity were the ones that…

Applejack dropped her shirt, revealing a lacey-orange bra, stood by his head and looked down at him with a devious smirk as she began undoing her pants.

Got release.

Spike’s entire groin went cold and a lump formed in his throat. He felt guilty even considering doing that to them, but then the invisible force around his wrists ceased long enough for Rarity to quickly roll his skinny body over to its right. He was too afraid and cared too much for the girls to struggle, but now all he could see were Applejack’s bare feet, and his ass and tail were now far more exposed, compounding the sense of vulnerability that had his heart racing. If he was going to shout and breath fire and swash his tail, not was the time to do so.

“Okay!” he had shouted out loud enough to give the crazed mare’s pause before he really knew what he was doing. “Oh-okay! We can do this! I want to do this!” his words were starting to sink in, but he knew what he had to say next. “Let’s- I-” his voice trailed off. “Please be gentle.”

Applejack’s pants dropped to her feet and Rarity’s telekinetic grip on his wrist reaffirmed itself while her hands quickly pulled his shorts and underwear down and off his legs, leaving him fully exposed.

“Not on yer life, sugarcube!”

“You’ve lived a sheltered life under Dusk and Celestia, darling. It’s high time that you were taught true friendship!”

After she spoke, Rarity stuck out her tongue and licked her comparatively cold tongue vertically up the soft, unscaled flesh of his asscrack under the tail that had instinctively peeled up and out of the way. Spike’s eyes went wide and his body tensed, but he forced himself to adjust to the feeling quickly enough. He hated the sensation of his body being dragon-handled and violated like this, but he told himself to suck it up.

C’mon, Spike. This is your fault for giving them those cups. You’re lucky it wasn’t poison or something. And if you think this is bad, how do you think they’re gonna feel in the morning… or whenever they finish? Take some responsibility and make sure they don’t end up doing this to somepony who doesn’t deserve this.

As Rarity finished her first full lick, Applejack kicked her pants out of sight and began sitting down backwards on the pillows. Even though he was most definitely a virgin, Spike knew where this way going and the basics of what to do, and tried to think up something to say that would make this feel more natural.

“Applejack, I- uh”

“Now ah don’t want no stupid apple pie jokes, k darlin?” she cut him off as she sat down and spread her legs so her feet were on either side of the dragon’s head, and her glistening, hairless pussy was inches from his mouth. The smell of arousal almost made Spike gag, but he was too hypnotized by the puffy orange gash in front of him to do so, especially after the farm mare started using her right hand to poke and rub it and really got the spring flowling.

“I can feel that you like what you see, Spike,” Rarity suddenly spoke, snapping him out of his trance, and allowing him to feel the thick, sensitive rod of flesh now underneath him. He kept his head fixed forward though, not wanting to disturb what the girls had set up. “Don’t worry. We’ll give your baby dragon plenty of attention later, but for now…”

Applejack gave one last sly smile and her snatch one last rub, then scooted herself forward on the pillows, wrapping both her long, smooth, but muscular legs around Spike’s head until his mouth was pulled up against the wet wall of her pussy. And before he had even a nanosecond to adjust, Rarity had already forced her surprisingly long and muscular tongue deep into his ass so that he could feel it tickling his prostate.

‘It’s lickin’ before dickin’. Eat!”

Spike closed his eyes - whether to protect them from fluids to to try to avoid looking the girls in the eye during this, he wasn’t sure- and obediently stuck out his tongue into the hot mess that was Applejack’s crotch to begin feeling around. The farm mare’s honey had a slight sweet or tanginess to it that overpowered his taste buds at the same time her smell clogged up the nose he was forced to breathe through. The sensory overload was not helped by Rarity squeezing both his asscheeks hard and swirling her tongue around inside him. It took him some time to actually find Applejack’s pussy without without the use of his vision, but judging by her moans and spasms as his tongue searched her soft, sticky flesh, she didn’t mind.

Eventually, Spike found the mound with the gash on top of it, and now that Rarity was concentraging on his bung hole as opposed to her magic, he gripped the outsides of her thighs to steady himself while the fashionista was tearing his ass apart. He considered following Rarity’s example and plunging right in, but he couldn’t risk going too fast and them not getting the release they needed. So instead he continued licking, up and down her gash, over and over, each time making her spasm and squeeze her legs a little tighter. In the back, Rarity abruptly changed from clockwise to counter-clockwise, which briefly shocked him enough to open his eyes and see Applejack laying back in absolute bliss, her large tits heaving under her bra. Figuring she was sufficiently warmed up, and feeling that his own unusual orgasm was not too far off, Spike decided now was the time to strike.

He closed his eyes again and forced his own tongue deep between her gushing folds, causing her to moan loudly while her legs’ grip around his head was temporarily loosened. Before he could do anything else though, Applejack recovered and started squeezing so tight Spike thought his head might pop. His eyes were shut, but he could picture the angry, intense expression on her face.

“You do good in there, lover boy, and inexperience ain’t no excuse. Slip up, an’ you’re in for a spankin an a peggin ya won’t soon forget!”

At her companion’s words, Rarity pulled her tongue out to speak herself, leaving Spike feeling strangely empty.

“Our dear Applejack is a bit crass, but she does raise a good point. We are not some common horses, Spike, we’re your brother’s friends and the elements of harmony. If you’re going to be ours from now on, we expect quality performance.”

With that, Rarity put her tongue back in. Thanks to all her residual saliva around his anus, and his being more used to it, the entrance was much smoother this time, and the appendage and the stimulation her ministrations gave him actually felt somewhat welcome inside him. But that only served to show him how close the raging hard on underneath him was to blowing, and so he knew from experience with his hands that he had to finish with Applejack while he could still concentrate.

Following Rarity’s example, he began first by rapidly pistoning his tongue in and out of the farm mare’s cunt, then swirling it around. Judging from Applejack’s moans and spasms, both were received positively, but her pleasure level seemed to plateau after some time.

He thought back to the anatomy books and erotic novels that Dusk shouldn’t have left lying around the apartment if he didn’t want his little brother reading them, and so began searching with his ministrations. It wasn’t long before he found the engorged bug and gave it a few pokes before putting his lips around it.

Applejack began squeezing and relaxing her legs with his every suck, showing the heights he was driving her to. Her snatch was now gushing like a fountain, into his mouth, and he did his best to drink up what he could of the strange tangy-liquid while still suckling her cunny as passionately as he could.

Rarity, or rather her tongue, soon caught up with the increased pace, and Spike had to struggle and dug his claws into Applejack’s thighs to stay focused under the onslaught of anal pleasure.

Within seconds of the young dragon getting one final moan and a tidal wave of juices splashing over his face, the stimulation to his prostate hit the max, and he spasmed as the most powerful orgasm he’d ever experienced went off underneath him and shot between the pillows.

It was coming out of him so fast, and it felt incredbible, but not in a good way. The onslaught of pleasure racking his body felt totally forced and unnatural, and he hated every secone of his pleasure.

In the time that both of them were cumming at once, Spike thought he was in an ocean of bodily fluids; one he could drown in, he realized, as it had been quite some time since his last proper breath.

By the time he felt his mental coherency returning, Spike, and the pillows underneath him, were a warm, wet, and soon-to-be sticky mess. Applejack finally slackened her legs enough for him to escape, but instead of going up for air, he simply slumped his face down underneath her, and slowly breathed in the thick air down there, partially because he was tired, partially because it was what he deserved.

He’d drugged them, and turned them into parodies of their former selves because he was a moron. Once all the juices had gone down, a larger lump formed in his throat. What would Dusk say when he found out? How would Celestia feel, letting such a lethally stupid and immoral dragon be her pupil’s #1 assistant?

He had to hold back the accompanying tears, though; the girls had to think he was enjoying this, because after the potion wore off, it would kill them to know how violated he felt, even if he didn’t deserve their sympathies. This way, the whole situation was just one of those comical misunderstandings they went through in their lives, that usually ended up teaching them something about friendship.

“Whoo-ee!” Applejack shouted with surprising energy, snapping Spike out of his slump while his face was still in the soaked pillows. “You’re a natural, Spike! I’da liked you to have drunk it all up, but that was still plenty fun.”

Spike slowly pushed his head up from between her legs, and looked at Applejack with dimmed eyes. The fully-awake sultry smile she gave back made his heart sink, as he realized that that they were likely far from finished.

“But my Celestia,” Rarity said behind him, and Spike turned his head around to see her pushing back up from his ass with one hand, and rubbing her crotch with the other. “Now I’m all worked up!”

Applejack tucked her legs out of the way, and the fashionista turned him over again before he could react.

Even though the room was rather dark, it still took his eyes some time to adjust. When they did, Rarity was once again clambering over his crotch, virtually panting with excitement. Her horn glowed blue, and Spike felt his slowly sheathing member caught.

“R-rarity-” Spike began, but he wasn’t sure how he was going to finish. He couldn’t beg her to stop, because as previously stated, she wouldn’t and the guilt that would come later would be too much for her, but she was about to steal his virginity away in the throes of an artificial heat. How would their relationship- what little one they already had- ever recover?

“Don’t worry, darling,” Rarity assured, and replaced her magic on his naturally-lubed cock with both her hands. “I’ll do all the work,” she began squeezing, pumping, and rubbing his head, and that combined with the excellent view of her perfectly-rounded tits, quickly brought her erection back in full. “You just be a good little fucktoy and cum when appropriate.”

Spike was about to ask her how a virgin like him was supposed to have any control over when he came, especially with her promising to do all the stimulating, but Rarity dropped herself onto his rod, shutting him up quickly…

Or at least replacing his question with a loud gasp as he slowly slid into the tightest, wettest, warmest heaven that ever existed between a mare’s legs. His eyes rolled back and tongue lolled out; he thought he was going crazy. He thought of this every night since coming to Ponyville, but never dreamed it could be this good. This all still felt wrong, but Celestia, he didn’t know how he’d ever come back out.

In his ecstasy, he hadn’t noticed that Rarity too, was driven to new heights by suck a thick, fleshy member, and also needed some time to take it all in. Being far more experienced though, she recovered quickly enough though, and gave Applejack a smile before she began slowly using her legs to push up and down.

The new stimulation of being slowly milked like he was enough to gradually bring Spike back around, and saw the topless unicorn pushing to his top, squeezing his shaft pleasurably as she went up, then rolling her eyes back and again enveloping his length in the super-soft chamber of pure bliss.

He knew that she had promised to do all the work, but he couldn’t help himself, and placed both his hands on her thighs, winding them around to feel her large, fleshy ass, just to have something to hang onto.

It wasn’t noticeable from pump to pump, but Rarity’s pace was slowly increasing, her tits jiggling more and more as she milked him faster and faster. Every time she went up, he couldn’t help but yearn to be inside her again, and likewise, her expression gradually shifted from one of whimsy to one of a pleasure induced stupor, as Spike could never understand how marvelous he was making her feel just by being hard, warm meat.

Spike’s exhaustion, combined with the amazing feeling of Rarity’s pussy, naturally meant that his orgasm didn’t take long. He didn’t even try to hold back, not that he knew how, and simply closed his eyes to let his load release into her with an audible *Splort*.

He opened his eyes though, when he heard Rarity screaming in a high, but not remotely unpleasant-sounding scream, and saw her squeezing her own breasts until they might burst with milk right before he felt a waterfall further coating his cock. It turned out the feeling of hot seed filling her body was enough to send Rarity over the edge shortly after him.

Even with what he was feeling in his crotch, Spike still had enough coherency to be worried. There were dozens of spells to be used the morning after, and hundreds of ones for birth control, but Rarity didn’t have a coltfriend to his knowledge, so she might not be on the latter, and the window for the former could well pass while she was still under the influence of the drug. Not to mention, he doubted such spells were tested with dragon sperm.

Both their streams slowly dried to a halt, and they both took long, deep breaths before looking each other in the dimmed eyes.

“My, my, Spike, you’re certainly a dragon where it counts. I don’t think I’ll ever be content with a stallion ever again.”

Spike laid his head back on the pillows. Rarity eveidently wasn’t remotely worried about having a foal, and while she was hardly a model of sanity at this point, he took that as a good sign. He still couldn’t get the various images of dragon-pony hybrids or Dusk’s possible reactions to learning such a fact out of his head, but after the two best/worst orgasms of his life, he was too tired to worry about it that much for the time being.

There. You’ve both cum. Now fall asleep and we can get you both looked at in the-

“Move over, prissy ghost!”

Spike snapped his head up to see that Applejack had gotten up from behind him, and was now forcibly removing Rarity from his softening dick. Rarity did not resist, so it to slide out of her and fell back into his stomach in a pool of their combined juices. The naked fashionista stepped back on still surprisingly strong legs, and let Applejack take her place, straddling the young dragon.

“Mah turn here with cutie pie!”

As Applejack grabbed Spike’s dick to again stop it from going back into its sheath and begin pumping it to get it hard again, Rarity put her hands on her hips.

“There’s no need to be impatient, Applejack darling. After all, Dusk won’t be home until noon tomorrow, and it can’t be any later than 8.”

Ah, fuck.

Obey the Trixiearchy

Spike could feel that he was in his bed, but he didn’t feel remotely comfortable. His whole body, including his eyelids that he was having trouble opening, felt unusually heavy and somewhat numb, as if all the energy had been drained from him. Through that numbness though, he could feel he was only wearing his boxers, and his arms were sore from being held over his head by what felt like… Handcuffs?

Ah, fuck me.

The young, but increasingly-muscular-with-each-week dragon put all his energy into slowly forcing his eyes open. It was still dark outside, with moonlight coming through the large window to his left illuminating his room. He could now feel more clearly, and didn’t have to turn his head around to see that he was indeed handcuffed to the headboard. But seeing that he was alone in his small room, and not hearing anypony else in the tree, he didn’t panic, and instead tried to recollect what he could.

Dusk and the girls were going away to Appleloosa to further talks between buffalo and ponies. With all the territory mapping and cultural negotiations that needed to be done, nopony knew for sure how long it all would take, but Dusk had estimated it might be their longest time away from Ponyville yet.

Spike had naturally asked to come with them again, and they had considered it, but Ponyville would still need a librarian, and he was the only one Fluttershy trusted to feed her animals. The young dragon wasn’t thrilled at the prospect of being away from his brother and friends so long, but he could have lived with it if it weren’t for the backup he’d been assigned.

Trixie Lulamoon (no, he was not using her title) had recently returned to Ponyville, intent on giving the town a more humble, but still impressive show that would hopefully allow them to forgive her for the incident with the Ursa Minor. Spike and Dusk suspected that her ego simply couldn’t take the thought of a single town in Equestria not remembering her as great and powerful, but they’d learned their lesson about setting her off.

Things would have gone smoothly if she hadn’t shown up at the library to offer Dusk a private show while they were packing. Seeing that Dusk was going away, she pleaded on her knees that she had no money for a hotel, and that she could prove herself trustworthy by helping the young dragon with housesitting.

Strangely, Dusk probably would’ve said no if his brother hadn’t angrily insisted that he didn’t need any help, because then, as the Element of Magic and Celestia’s star pupil, he had to set a better example.

Despite his unwelcome assistant, Spike remembered the afternoon before being mostly uneventful; him organizing books and cleaning up while trying to avoid interacting with Trixie while she cooked dinner. The last thing he remembered was, right around sundown, eating that dinner with her in silence as she… looked at him smiling, as if anticipating something.

Ah, fuck me up the ass. Trixie?

As if on cue, Spike heard the creaking of a chair in the other room, followed by the sound of high-heels on a wooden floor coming towards the door.

“Trixie, what the fuck do you want?” Spike said as the door knob was turned, a serious sting of annoyance in his voice. Trixie was a bitch, for sure, and he was certainly pissed at her for drugging him, but he seriously doubted she had actual theft or assault in her. “I’m not some assistant or volunteer for one of your stupid-”

Spike’s voice trailed off when the door swung open. It was indeed Trixie, but it took him a second to recognize her. Gone was the blue hoodie and jeans from the night before, replaced with a glossy-blue latex corset and matching thigh-high boots. In her hand was a riding crop.

“...tricks?”

Trixie smiled evilly, and approached the side of the bed, and Spike’s heart began to race, both out of fear and unwanted arousal, because he knew full well where this was most likely going.

“I assure you, dragon,” she slapped the crop into her palm. “This is all too real.”

“Wh- why are you doing this?! Do you have any idea what Dusk will do to you once he finds- ahh!”

Spike yelped as Trixie brought the crop down upon his right thigh near his crotch. His thin scales in that area did little to protect him from the rough clap, and he felt like it might bruise for quite some time. While he was still wincing, Trixie brought the crop under his chin.

“Why? You and your brother made fools of Trixie; destroyed her home and livelihood.”

“It was Snips and Snails that brought the Ursa Minor to Ponyville,” Spike tried to argue while still reeling from the blow, before realizing what he was implying and opening his eyes. “Not that I’m saying you should go rape the- aaah!”

Trixie lifted up and struck him again, this time across the chest. His scales were thicker in that area, but she hit close enough to his right nipple to make his whole chest sting horribly.

“Trixie hoped to catch you both off guard, make you both submit to her greatness and powerfulness, and make you two bicker over who would be the one to please Trixie before and after a show.”

Spike couldn’t believe the lunacy he was hearing, but that only made the reality and direness of the situation sink in for him. This crazed mare had drugged him, stripped him and tied him up, and was now going to have her way with his body (and hoped to do the same with his brother) because they’d rightfully exposed her as a fraud.

“But Trixie does suppose that merely taming a dragon will be more than enough to restore her fame.”

Spike looked up into her purple eyes, and knew exactly what she meant. The only question now was how he was going to react. He could try yelling for help; the library wasn’t that close to other houses, but in the quiet of the night he’d probably be heard. He also tried to feel the back of his throat to see how big a puff of flame he’d be able to put out; even if he wasn’t willing to horribly disfigure the mare yet, he figured he’d be able to scare her pretty easily.

He was looking up at and pulling on his handcuffs too, to see if he’d be able to melt them, when he heard the signature ringing of unicorn magic to his right. He looked over just in time to see a ball gag and a black collar with a red heart-shaped tag flying towards his neck held by pink magic. He had no time to react before the gag was forced between his teeth and the collar moved under his chin and both wrapped around. He gave a muffled scream, both in terror, and from the pain of the large ball forcing his mouth open while it’s strap dug into the back of his head, forcing his spines down. Panicking from his new predicament, he began kicking his legs wildly, and tried to scoot himself at least up to a sitting position on the headboard, for all the good that would do him, but after she was done pulling the straps of both devices taut, Trixie used her magic to hold his legs down. Spike struggled against both his handcuffs and the invisible force for some time before he eventually calmed down and glared up at Trixie. She’s evidently done her homework, and knew that in the past, ponies had stopped captured dragons from breathing fire by obstructing their mouths. Trixie grinned down at her prize’s adorable face, as well as the collar tag that read “Trixie’s Pet.”

“Of course, Trixie has no intention of besting this dragon in fair combat,” she said, which caused Spike to glare harsher. Her expression promptly became more stern, and her tone that of a lecture. “Should her prize be unduly disobedient, though, Trixie has travelled much of Equestria, and met many interesting beings and groups. She’s sure Mistress Tourmaline would take such an exotic specimen off her hands for a reasonable fee.”

Spike’s glare vanished at Trixie’s threat. He had no idea who “Mistress Tourmaline” was, but the thought of being sold to anypony put the fear of Celestia in him, and he was again shown just how far Trixie had fallen from the harmless narcissist they’d met those few weeks ago.

“Now,” she held her crop under his chin again. “Are you going to be Trixie’s good little pet, or will she be forced to sell you to a much less compassionate mistress, and make your brother her new fucktoy?”

Spike could see in her eyes that the unicorn was dead serious. He couldn’t get help and he couldn’t fight her tied up like this, so he had to play along and let her use his body, at least for now. If not for him, than for Dusk, because even if he was way stronger than her, even an Element of Magic had to sleep.

Spike slowly gave a single nod, and Trixie smiled. She began to climb up onto the bed while using her magic to grab something off the dresser. When she sat on top of his crotch, Spike finally took in her excellent body that her dominatrix get-up accentuated. She lack Rarity’s face and hair, Fluttershy’s breasts, Applejack’s muscles or Dash’s overall body, but he had only ever seen any of them dressed like this in his dreams, and so his cock began to come out of its sheath inside his underwear.

The object from the dresser flew into the unicorn’s hand, and Spike saw that it was an envelope. He was confused at first, but Trixie quickly cleared everything up as she opened it.

“This arrived at the door while you were asleep. Trixie hasn’t read it yet, but assumes it’s from your brother,” she said casually, then unfurled it and began reading. “Dear Trixie, thank you for volunteering to look after Spike while I’m gone. How is Spike, by the way? I hope he’s been behaving himself. He tends to take matters into his own hands when I’m not around. He isn’t too much of a handful, is he?”

Trixie smiled, and looked down to Spike, tossing the letter aside.

“Trixie will write back and tell him you and her are having- ooh!” Trixie was cut off as she felt Spike’s cock poking her in the latex-covered crotch through his boxers. She looked down between her legs, and Spike couldn’t stop himself from blushing. “Hmm. It appears that even brought up among ponies, you really are nothing but a mindless beast at heart.”

Spike tried not to let Trixie’s word get to him. No male of any species could keep an erection down when sex was this close; it was just biology.

She’s just gonna have her way with me tonight and maybe tomorrow, but she can’t keep me tied up forever. I’ll escape into town or send a letter to Celestia as soon as she lets her guard down, and she’ll get thrown in a dungeon in the place she was banished to.

Spike’s fantasizing of Trixie’s punishment was interrupted by another stinging blow from the whip, this time across his left cheek. The hard leather striking suck a soft area made him shut his eyes in pain and cry out through his gag. Since his mouth was open, the inside of his cheek scraped painfully against his teeth.

“Do not forget who is the Great and Powerful Mistress, and who is the pet, pet,” Trixie chastised with a smug smile, and Spike opened his tearing eyes to look up at her in both pain and confusion. He’d been expecting her to simply slide him right in, but she apparently needed control as much as she needed validation and pleasure.

The blue unicorn then began examining her weapon, caressing and playing with it.

“Aren’t crops supposed to be used on horses, not by horses?” she asked rhetorically, then rested the crop on her shoulder to look down at him. “And when was the last time you saw a big, strong, powerful dragon being dominated by a pretty little pony?”

Spike blushed again. Yes, little was know about dragons, but it’d be hard to imagine the one that nearly covered Ponyville with smoke while it was sleeping being trussed up and raped by a psychotic travelling magician.

“Hmph! Just for being the most pathetic dragon in the world, Trixie will have to spend a nice long couple of weeks punishing and humiliating you. And you can be sure that Trixie will do a very,”

She struck him across the chest and he winced,

“thorough,”

She struck him again,

“job of it!”

She struck him one final time.

With Trixie’s third strike, Spike kept his eyes shut and head turned to the side, almost in tears from the pain that was now everywhere on his body, and slowly killing his erection.

A long couple of weeks? No, I’ll escape before then. I have to.

But her sadism apparently sated for now, Trixie set the crop down on the side of the bed, and turned on her magic to stretch her now sticky latex crotch out of the way while pulling down her prize’s boxers. Celestia! This was even more fun than performing before an adoring crowd! It gave her the same thrill of control, but she was also getting sex out of the bargain. She’d still have preferred Dusk Shine between her legs, enduring her wrath and being made to submit, but when Spike’s large, pink, reptilian member was fully exposed, she had nothing to complain about.

Spike still kept his eyes closed as he felt an invisible force around his cock, straightening it. He felt Trixie push herself up, and knew what was coming next.

His sharp tip parted the unicorn’s soaked folds and slid into the tight, warm cavern easily until he was hilt deep, and Trixie moaned while Spike cringed and bit into his gag. Spike felt like a sex-toy; an inanimate object for the mare’s pleasure, and he hated the look of bliss on her face he saw when he opened his eyes. But as previously stated, biology was biology, and his nethers responded to the warmth and moistness of a mare’s pussy with feelings of pleasure. Spike knew he’d be shooting his load into her soon enough, and there was nothing he could do to stop her from claiming him like this.

Instead of starting pumping and squeezing right away, though, the devious magician picked up her crop again, and began trailing its hard tip across the dragon’s chest. It was slightly harder to take her seriously with her mouth hanging open now, but both of them knew she was still fully in control of the situation.

“But Trixie is positive you’ll come to love her company,” she said, continuing from her previous train of speech. “We’ll travel Equestria together,”

She suddenly pushed herself up, contracting her inner walls as she went, and then dropped back down onto him with another moan. The sudden stimulation took Spike by surprise, and made him cringe again, but he couldn’t deny that Trixie clearly knew what she was doing, and it felt damn good.

“Trixie’s tamed dragon pet the centerpiece of every show.”

She pumped up and down his member again, and although Spike hardly treasured the image of being ridden around a stage and made to grovel at this cunt’s feet, he actually started to wish she’d just shut up and get to riding him properly.

“And at the end, you’ll sign every consent form and be the post show entertainment.”

Great. So either I’m your horse and humiliated plaything for as long as I rake in audience members, or I get sold to some rich cunt’s collection. Seriously Trixie, rot in Tartarus… but could you please stop teasing and start doing me already?

The blue unicorn slid both her hands inside her corset to fondle her own breasts, and began bouncing up and down on top of her new toy, the bed giving off faint creaks. Instead of closing this time, Spike’s eyes rolled back, and though he curled his toes, he let the waves of pleasure wash over him, each pump marching him towards the inevitable. As much as he wanted to get things over with though, it occurred to him that Trixie might also be upset if he came too early, but there was little he could do about that.

When Trixie’s warm, wet cock-sleeve when up, it was milking his shaft, and when it came down, he speared her cervix, which would stimulate his tip. After a minute or so of fucking, he came to resent his cuffs (more so); Trixie got to squeeze and play with the nipples of her firm round mammaries, but he had nothing to hold onto.

It soon became clear from both their breathing patterns that they were going to cum around the same time. Trixie would probably find some excuse to whip him afterwards anyways, and it was doubtful one orgasm, even one from a dragon, would sufficiently wear her out, though. Spike figured it was going to be a long night, and by morning he might be too worn out to try to escape, but his only option now was to play along and see what the future would hold.

Hmmph. Dusk is never like this, he thought out of equal parts jealousy and shame. He’s always doing research and working out a plan to defeat the bad guy. Guess this is why I’m just the #1 assistant.

With a few last high-pitched breaths, Spike bit into his gag and curled his toes to let his balls released into the mare’s tight nethers. In response to the filling of being filled up, Trixie screamed and squeezed her tits extra hard to allow her own floodgates to break and shoot down to coat the dragon’s cock.

They both went on like that for some time, rope after rope of dragon jizz mixing with unicorn honey in the mare’s womb. Spike felt anger mixed with shame, but Trixie felt like she was in heaven, having taken her rival’s brother and made him hers through her sheer magnificence and power.

Spike felt every last sperm cell in his balls shoot into his rapist’s cunny, until it felt like they might shrivel up. Once he was completely spent, his toes, fists, and eyes all opened, and he slumped down on the bed under Trixie, whose own moans faded after a while, allowing her to look down at the exhausted dragon.

“Trixie *pant* Trixie knows you enjoyed that, you horny little dragon slut. *Whew* But Trixie’s afraid that after your proper breaking in tonight, there’ll be no more free shows. You can cum in other mares- and stallions who pay the price of admission- and you can jerk off to Trixie, but her puffy pussy,”

She gestured to her still-stuffed vagina.

“Her titanic tits,”

She gave both her only-slightly-above-average-in-Equestria tits another good squeeze.

“Awe-inspiring ass,”

She tapped her left cutie mark, and then pointed to her mouth.

“And marvelous mouth are all luxuries that will have to be earned with a good show turnout and loud enough applause. Understood?”

You can shut your marvelous mouth, bitch. I’m trying to think of all the things Dusk’s going to do to you when-

“Raaaah!” Spike made a gagged cry, as while he was still exhausted and thinking, Trixie had hit him across the face with her crop again.

“Understood?!”

“Aaah! Gaaaah! Yeth!”

*slap*

“Aaaah!”

“Yes, what?”

“Yeth, hithereth!”

*slap*

“Aaaah!”

“Yes, mistress what?’’

“Yeth, hy hate an howehul hihereth Hixie!”

“The beast was so awestruck by such a display of magic by such a beautiful mare that he offered to make up for his evil deeds by being her consort!” Trixie continued the story she was telling the crowd of at least 100 while showing a magical projection of a teenage dragon kneeling before her in the ruins of an Equestrian town.

The crowd in the Saddlestop town square that had been oo-ing and awe-ing non-stop since the start of the performance fell silent at the latest piece of the show-pony’s story, just like her audience always did. Trixie personally didn’t see what was so wrong with a defeated opponent acknowledging their better in every way possible, but millenia of teaching friendship made the average pony uncomfortable hearing about any sentient creature, even a supposedly evil one, being taken as a sex slave. This had only bothered Trixie the first time they responded this way, and she’d added appropriate details to her story on the spot.

“Trixie said that she had no intention of taking advantage of any creature, no matter how depraved, and that he needed to face proper justice by helping to clean up the town. He agreed to make recompense to his victims, but said that having been dazzled by the radiant beauty and power of The Great and Powerful Trixie once, his life would simply be incomplete if he could not travel with and assist her in any way possible, and that such fire-forged relationships were common among dragons. The Culturally Sensitive Trixie had no choice but to accept, and since then…”

Trixie’s magical projection ceased to be, and on cue, from behind the curtain on the small, fold-out stage attached to the travelling magician’s new caravan, a green and purple dragon, slowly clopped out. Clopped, because his only real article of clothing were a pair of purple latex trunks with a false green tail on the back; his hands and feet with locked in custom-made hoof boots and gloves that rendered his fingers useless and forced him to walk on his tiptoes due to the boots small, hoof-like sole and tilt-backwards. Around his head was an elaborate leather-strapped device that included a bit gag for his mouth, and had an imitation mane in the back. And all over his body leather straps and small chains limited his movement, keeping his arms tucked into his chest and legs close together.

The audience quickly understood that the dragon was now a pony. Some laughed as the sheer ridiculousness on display, others were in awe, but both reactions made Spike blush and dread what Trixie would offer next, despite having done this exact act numerous times.

“Any who wish to feel for themselves that this is a true dragon are welcome to do so. Any adults… for safety reasons of course, even if there is nothing dangerous about Trixie’s #1 assistant- who wish to get to know a real life dragon more personally may pay an extra ten bits to come into Trixie’s caravan after the show.”

There was great mumbling and aside glances among the crowd, many adults who had brought their children started taking them home to return by themselves later. Trixie looked to her pet’s adorable gagged and red face with a contented smile, because they both knew what would be expected of the assistant next.

And while Trixie had had a wonderful time with the dragon, particularly training him after his first few escape attempts, they were still getting closer to Ponyville town by town again for a reason.

Trixie got wet just thinking about seeing Dusk Shine again, and spent nights in bed with Spike dreaming of the breastless-corsets she’d wear, and how she’d bind his hands put him on a leash and ride him until his balls bled.

She really was great and powerful.

Love Slave

Dusk finished the chapter and turned the book over on his desk to put his hands behind his head and lean back in his chair with a contented smile. Spike was out with Rarity, the newest member of their family, Owlicious, was fast asleep. It was also around noon on a Tuesday, so he wasn’t expecting any customers, but even without all those things, Dusk would still feel completely at ease just to be back in his house after his brother’s wedding.

In the back of his mind, he knew that Chrysalis and he army could still be out there- Tartarus, his interactions with “Cadence” had reminded him that one of them could be Owlicious for all he knew, but it had been centuries since anything like Canterlot had been attempted, and would hopefully be another few centuries before it was attempted again.

The purple unicorn was debating whether to read another chapter or go make some lunch when he heard the doorbell jingling a floor below.

“Dusk! I’m home!”

Back from Rarity’s already? Dusk wondered as he set his chair back down on the floor and stood up. And if she got tired of him and sent him home, which is unlikely, why does he sound so chirper?

Nevertheless, the librarian put on a smile and descended the spiral staircase until his dragon brother came into view, standing in the center of the lobby.

“Hey, Spike. How was it helping Rarity with her new line?”

“She said she could finish without me, and I figured I’d come back here to make you some lunch.”

Dusk was still curious about Spike’s explanation, since Spike always seemed to find another way to be helping Rarity. But then again, they both knew from experience that if the book Dusk was reading was any more engrossing, he’d need his little brother to make him a meal so that he wouldn’t forget (a good book was the one thing that could offset Dusk Shine’s legendary schedules. That, and one of Celestia’s games). Spike loved Rarity, but not the the expense of his brother.

“Have we gotten any mail from Cadance and Shining on their honeymoon?”

“Oh. No. Derpy hasn’t come by yet,” he responded calmly, his curiosities mostly absolved. “But you really didn’t need to come back for me, Spike, I’m afraid my newest read is hardly Daring Do,” he smiled, and then began walking for the stairs. “How about I whip us both up some sandwiches-”

“Nah, nah,” Spike said, quickly jogging past him, stopping him with his arm, and going up the stairs. “I’m the subordinate. I’ll handle it.”

“Subordinate?” Dusk repeated, his face now one of pure confusion, and Spike stopped halfway up the steps. The unicorn supposed that, since Spike had pledged to be his #1 assistant, the term wasn’t technically incorrect, but they’d never used that word or anything like it, and their relationship had always been one of brothers simply wanting to help each other in their goals.

“Uh, yeah,” Spike turned his head back down to Dusk, smiling. “I mean, I help you with your work and everything, so I pretty much work for you.”

“Yeah,” Dusk respond slowly. Spike was using the same rationalization he had, but the air of the room was now tenser than ever, and in the span of a second, the unicorn contemplated how to proceed.

Could this be a changeling? No! That’s not right! I can’t go through life worrying that my friends and family are changelings everytime they do or say something weird… Then again, I suppose it wouldn’t hurt if-

Dusk forced another smile and was about to ask the dragon if he could make him his favorite type of sandwich when the doorbell rang again, and the unicorn nearly jumped.

“Good afternoon, Dusk,” a very elegant and refined voice Dusk recognized said from the doorway. Dusk turned his head back to see Rarity casually walking into the library.

Only this wasn’t Rarity. It took the unicorn a second to place his finger on what was wrong with the picture he was seeing, but he realized that she was wearing jeans and a Sapphire Shores T-shirt; two things the real fashionista wouldn’t be caught dead in.

It was official now; either this was some strange dream where everybody just the slightest bit out-of-character, or chang-

“Uuuuh!”

Dusk heard a ringing, but had no time to react before “Spike’s” blast struck his head. The expert mark-changeling’s shot was a direct hit on the Dusk’s temple, and the unicorn felt no real pain at first. His world flashed back and his senses swam, and the feeling of collapsing to the floor barely registered in his mind.

“Good spywork, darling,” the faux Rarity chided her partner maliciously. “You’re lucky I was listening so closely.”

“I’m the assassin, not the actor!” the first changeling shot back.

No. No. C’mon, focus! Dusk thought, forcing his senses back in order and trying to push himself up. I have to get up. Have to fight them. There’s just two of them, I can-

The were two simultaneous flashes of green flame in the room, followed a split second later by the sounds of two horns ringing. Dusk closed his eyes and tried to will a shield into existence around him, but he was already too late.

The two strength-draining beams hit different points on his back, and with their combined power, everything was quickly drained from the unicorn’s once powerful body. First, his horn felt empty, and then his muscles drained of life until he felt a limp skeleton, and what little progress he’d made pushing himself up by his arms was undone.

This time, colliding with the hardwood floor did hurt his snout, but he was more concerned with the feeling of his vocal chords fading away in his throat, and the darkness appearing around his eyelids.

Fuck you, Chrysalis. You want me alive again, well you’re gonna get me alive, only this time you’ll have no convenient excuse for my absence, and my friends are gonna see through the imposter you put in my place at warp speed. I’m gonna awaken to the sight of my friends cutting open my cocoon.

The world went dark for Dusk.

See you soon, cunt.

Waking up from having one’s strength sucked right out is a funny thing; Consciousness returns just one bit at a time, and gradually.

Dusk was technically awake some time before he felt anything, much less could open his eyes. He didn’t know how long he spent floating in that pitch black, silent void in which he seemed to have no body. He initially panicked, worrying that his abductors had killed him, before remembering the effects of strength-training spells.

That knowledge only made him feel marginally better though, as he still had no idea how long he’d be trapped in his mind like this, or whether things would be any better for him once he woke up in one of the changeling cocoon’s ponies knew so little about, if one woke up at all while inside.

Knowing full well the effects of long-term sensory deprivation, he started trying to come up with various games, memories, and fantasies, but stopped when he noticed something.

Is it just me, or is it getting colder in here? And how can it be colder than it was earlier if I can’t feel- A wave of joy and relief washed over him. Yes! Yes! I’m gaining my strength back! I can feel things again! C’mon, Dusk, focus. What can you feel? What can you hear? What can you move?

The chill slowly became more distinct as the coldness of being presses against a wet surface. And it only seemed to affect certain areas of his body, which ruled out a cocoon.

He kept using his disciplined mind to try to pay attention to every little gradual change he felt. It was torturous being forced to wait for the world around him to slowly come into focus as life returned to his body, but the fact that he wasn’t in a cocoon gave him hope. Hope that he either wouldn’t be in Tartarus when he woke up, or if he was, that he’d be able to do something about it. Just like reading through engrossing material, he hung on every new bit of info gleamed.

The next thing Dusk truly felt was a deep pit in his stomach; with no food in his belly, his body had been forced to draw on the little fat in his muscular form to get his cells firing again. His neck also felt rather sore, as if he’d been hanging his head for too long, which meant he was upright.

Next came his hearing. He couldn’t make out any words or specific sounds, but the area was abuzz with constant noise of some sort. Humming? Mumbling? He couldn’t tell.

His next revelation was a bit more disturbing. As the various sensations of coldness, dampness, and pressure all around him slowly coalesced into the shape of a unicorn body he realized that what he was feeling could only make sense if he was completely naked. The only parts of him that were covered by anything were his arms and legs, which were bent behind him and imbedded in a moist and cold, but still quite hard substance.

Dusk concentrated on his forehead, and felt it was unobstructed, but something else felt odd about his magic. Either way though, he’d have to wait a bit longer before he had the strength to try even the most basic spells.

The sounds around him were becoming louder and louder, and their origin as muffled moans and groans of other ponies echoing around a small room was soon obvious. Knowing his terrible fate had befallen anypony else was terrifying enough to Dusk, but the voices…

Oh, Celestia no. Please no.

Full feeling, and the first vestiges of strength had returned to the unicorn by that point, and with considerable effort, his eyelids fluttered open. The room was only moderately lit, so it only took his eyes a second to adjust. Once they did, he saw basically what he expected, but what still mortified him more than getting his first and only A-, seeing Nightmare Moon, and being banished by “Cadence” combined.

“Hhhuuuummmffff! Hhhuuuummmffff!” Shining Armor called to his brother as best he could through his double-wrapped muzzle.

All around the small, cavernous room made out of some kind of biological concrete and lit by glowing green pods on the floor and ceiling, six stallions Dusk knew, some more closely than others, were stripped flank-naked, their arms, legs and wings pulled behind them and imbedded in the walls.

Their muzzles were all wrapped both vertically and horizontally, but that didn’t stop their ceaseless moans and groans as the various appendages that protrude from the walls behind them carressed and teased their fully erect cocks and, at this point, blue scrotums.

They were being tortured and molested. What purpose this served to Chrysalis, Dusk had no idea, since changelings couldn’t feed off pure lust, but the terrible sight sent adrenaline coursing through his veins, greatly accelerating his strength’s return.

“S-Shining?” the unicorn croaked out. Several of the slimmer tentacles had entwined the captain's member, and were quickly making him delirious from sheer frustration and exhaustion after the initial rush of seeing his brother awaken wore off. Shining tried his best to stay focused, to try to communicate with the pony he knew would save them, but after so long like this, it was hopeless. His eyes slowly rolled back in his head.

“Shining. No!” Dusk called out again, this time in a slightly stronger voice, as he saw his BBBFF slowly succumbing to the onslaught on his genitals. He saw that Shining’s horn was unobstructed to, and wondered why he hadn’t freed himself already.

Dusk closed his eyes and evisioned a blast of purple pushing out from him every which way.

Nothing happened.

He opened his eyes, panic starting to grip him, and tried again with the same result. With all his might he tried to produce even the smallest of sparks from his horn, but there was nothing. There had to be some kind of anti-magic device nearby.

This has to be some sort of nightmare! I could have been stupid and gotten myself captured, but Shining? He and Cadence are on their honeymoon in Los Pegasus. They couldn’t have taken him without somepony noticing.

The unicorn looked around the room, from right to left, to all the familiar stallions enduring the assault from the differently-shaped tentacles. Most were preoccupied squirming or going made from the teasing brush-like ends of some of the tentacles, but the stronger ones looked him straight in the eye, but Dusk couldn’t tell whether it was out of pity, or hope that the Element of Magic could save them somehow, which made Dusk rather uncomfortable, and made him quickly move on. The situation seemed to make less sense with each fellow prisoner he saw and thought about.

Big Mac? I thought you were working the farm today with AJ. I saw you just three days ago.
Soarin? And still wearing your flight goggles? How could changeling take a star Wonderbolt from the academy without creating a fuss?
Braeburn? They took an average farmer out from the desert?
Doctor? You and Derpy are always travelling all over.
Thunderlane? How could Ponyville be missing so many stallions without me noticing?

Again, Dusk felt like he was in a nightmare; held captive by changelings and forced to watch ponies he either cared deeply or had great respect for violated and driven insane. But even as he formulated that theory, the holes were obvious.

Where’s Princess Luna? Why is it these ponies and not all my family and closest of friends? And why does everything feel so real?

That last thought made Dusk afraid, and he quickly, put painfully due to the soreness, turned his head down to his own loins, where thankfully, his member was still in its sheath, he saw to tentacles coming from the wall behind him.

Immediately after his relief though, he felt ashamed, and looked up to his fellow captives. He was bound just like them, but hadn’t been gagged, and wasn’t being assaulted…

Yet. He’d just woken up. He’d have like to ask his fellow captives what they remembered, but between the shaft-stroking, tip-teasing tentacles and gags, that’d obviously be futile.

“D-Don’t worry guys,” he said, trying his best to look all of them in the eye even though the unsureness in his voice was obvious. “I- I’m gonna get us out of here. And if I can’t, there’s no way the imposters the changelings left in our place are gonna fool anypony for long.”

“Still proud of having seen through my disguise at the wedding?” a familiar voice that made every stallion in the room tremble sounded from down the room’s entrance hallway to Dusk’s right. The sound of high-heeled boots both clopping and squishing on the semi-organic floors, and getting louder as they did so, soon followed.

“Chrysalis!” Dusk shouted at loud as his almost completely unfrozen vocal cords would allow. He was about to continue when the approaching changeling queen spoke up again.

“Please don’t threaten me with Celestia’s wrath or call me a coward. I had my other studs gagged for a reason.”

The sound of the word “studs” made all seven stallion’s ears perk up, and they all quickly looked to one another despite their exhaustion. Dusk took this to mean than none of them had been given any explanation for their abduction until then.

The prospect of being a breeder for the changeling army was not a very pleasant prospect however, and Dusk could see the fear of violation and never seeing their friends and family again on every civilian stallion’s face.

The naked unicorn looked back to his right as he heard Chrysalis round the last corner and come into view. Given the situation they were in, he was actually surprised the insectoid bitch wasn’t wearing (or using her powers to look like she was wearing) green lingerie, or something similar. She had on a long green button-up jacket matching her knee-high boots above a dark blouse and pants, not unlike what she’d “worn” after exposed at the wedding. Also like most of their previous encounter, her fanged-teeth were bared in a proud, evil smile.

She kept focusing on Dusk as she walked into the center of the room and turned to face the one ungagged pony, confirming the unicorn’s suspicions that despite his brother being primarily responsible for her defeat, he was to be the main focus, at least for now. He looked quickly to Shining, who had gone back to fighting the losing battle of sanity against the still-teasing tentacles, then put on a defiant face and looked Chrysalis in the eye.

“You’ve made your point to Shining and me; you can hurt ponies we care about. Now let-”

“Hurt?” Chrysalis cut him off with a tone of mock innocence, putting her hand on her collar. “No, no, Dusk Shine, this isn’t about revenge. Well, that certainly factored into it, but at the end of the day I’ll be sparing you and your brother the fate that will befall your homeland and female, or otherwise incompatible friends.”

The purple unicorn saw Big Mac turn his head to the side in anger, clearly wanting nothing more than to give the changeling queen a well-deserved beating for threatening his family. Dusk tried to remain more rational as he responded.

“No pony is compatible with you,” he stated firmly. “Your species may be mostly omnisexual, but you lack the proper organs to conceive anything through intercourse.”

Dusk knew that Chrysalis wasn’t stupid; if she’d taken studs, she’d done so for a reason, but deception was always a changeling’s greatest asset, and he had to take advantage of her current arrogance to learn whatever he could.

“That was what I thought,” Chrysalis continued, then looked back to the completely absent Shining Armor with a grin. “Until I decided to really get into my latest role…”

His fists were already in balls in the wall, but despite his previous vow to remain rational, Dusk clenched them harder at the changeling queen’s words. Shining didn’t remember much from when he was under the spell, but they’d always known there was a good chance that she’d taken advantage of him in that state. Hearing her confirm it so jovially still made his blood boil, but he held his tongue, and Chrysalis turned back to continue.

“For centuries I’ve been breeding lesser imitations of myself by myself, but upon seeing one stallion shield a city all by himself, I became curious, and studied medical textbooks for hours to create the best reproductive organs possible.”

Dusk’s emotions suddenly shifted from anger to fear. Could he have a half-changeling niece or nephew-

“I destroyed the fertilized egg shortly after conception, not wanting any distractions from my ultimate scheme, but after my plan was foiled and my armies decimated, I decided that my next assault force for when I conquer Equestria would have all the strength and magic of the nation’s finest stallions. To ensure soldiers would be bred even faster than I normally could accelerate their growth, I created several artificial wombs throughout my hive, and abducting the male company you kept saved the trouble of having to come up with a list of other strong sperm donors on my own, although it’s a shame that all my research indicates a dragon-changeling hybrid simply wasn’t meant to be.”

“So what now,” Dusk asked accusatory, even though he now new everything that really mattered about her scheme. “You keep teasing us until we’re ready to explode, and then harvest our sperm?”

“Rinse, repeat,” Chrysalis added, and then laughed. “Only the reason you’re not also already gagged and being driven out of your weak little slut mind is that,”

Dusk still shivered at her touch of her hard, cold chitin hands when she grasped the sides of his chest, and then began feeling all over his perfectly toned torso.

“-I’ve got a very special offer to make you.”

She pulled her hands back to flesh out the terms of the deal, and even though Dusk had hated her violating touch a second ago, he now felt somewhat naked without it. He correspondingly felt a twinge in his groin area, and worried what Chrysalis would do if he became fully exposed.

“Your brother is strong, but not as strong as you, and he needs to make up for what he did to my previous army. You, however, I’m not ashamed to admit I had fantasies about while playing the role of Cadence. There’s so much love flowing through your veins, and your body...”

She poked the tip of Dusk’s slowly emerging member, then licked the precum off her finger with her serpentine tongue, speeding up the process Dusk hadn’t noticed until then. A slight blush came over his face, and he looked up at the changeling queen’s face.

Why has this got me so turned on? She’s sort of aesthetically pleasing in her own way, but nothing like Celestia, Luna, or even my friends. Dammit, Dusk, why does being helpless always turn you on like this?!

“You were strangely both immature and too smart for your own good during the wedding preparations, and the company you keep is horrendous, but even without mind-control, that’s nothing a little carrot-and-stick training can’t fix. You have an option, Dusk Shine: you can either spend the rest of your life -kept healthy by strength-draining age spells- as a constantly teased and then milked sperm bank, or you can be the personal concubine of the next ruler of Equestria, receiving the most passionate sex imaginable, morning, noon, and night…”

There was a flash of green flame that blinded Dusk, and when he opened his eyes again, a flank-naked Fluttershy was standing in front of him.

“With any,”

Chrysalis then shifted to Celestia,

“Mare,”

And finally, to Cadance,

“You desire.”

“Go to Tartarus, you evil bitch,” Dusk bit back without even thinking. “Our friends and the princesses are coming to rescue us, and even if they weren’t, do you really think I’d ever give you the satisfaction of becoming your little fucktoy?”

Chrysalis was taken aback by the speed with which Dusk replied, but then shifted back to her true form and smiled. Dusk wasn’t afraid… at least not any moreso. Even from the limited time they’d spent together, including when she was disguised as Cadance, he knew that Chrysalis was as bad as they came, and angering her was playing with fire. But his friends and the rest of Equestria were counting on him to be strong right now, and Nightmare Moon and Discord had put him through his paces of torture and heartbreak before.

“Yes, that’s the spirit of the Element of Magic.”

Dusk then heard what sounded like squishing noises coming from behind him in the wall. He tried in vain to look behind him, but only connected the dots when he felt something… or perhaps a group of things, expanding inside the wall behind his ass. His blood ran cold knowing what was going to happen next, but his erection remained rock hard in anticipation of the attention it was about to receive.

Six tentacles, wet and slimy, but neither warm nor chilly, slithered their way out from behind the stallion toned ass and made their way around to his cock in front. Dusk had been gifted two of the brush-like appendages and four of the hand-like ones. He had no idea how Chrysalis controlled them or how alive they were, but with grace and precision they encircled his oversized dick. One brush enveloped his tip and the other wrapped around his underside. Their biological bristles were short and thick, but just soft enough to make him shiver from their slightest touch. The hands wasted no time in wrapping the rest of his member with their moist, soft fingers, and when they were done, Dusk felt like he was inside the strangest vagina ever. They didn’t start teasing and milking him immediately, though.

“As much as I believe mates are to be seen and not heard, I’ll leave your pretty mouth unobstructed, both so your brother and friends can see their Element of Magic reduced to a horny, frustrated mess, and so my drones can hear you begging to be allowed to put your mouth to better use when, and not if, you’ve had enough.”

Even though the tentacles hadn’t started, Dusk could already feel how they could tease and torture him. He considered lying and pretending to submit, but either way he was trapped in a changeling hive Celestia knows where; at least here he could be rescued without going through Chrysalis first. Plus, he couldn’t realistically expect to be able to fool such an experienced manipulator so easily; there was no was she was taking his horn-limiter off anytime soon, and had already stated she would train him like the pet he was to become until he was addicted to her.

No. He watched the changeling queen casually turn her back and walk out of the room. Now was the time to be strong.

“Ta, ta,” she said mockingly, waving behind her. And with that, Dusk gasped as the same thing that was happening to all his fellow captives finally began for him.

The fingers squeezed and milked him, occasionally rotating around his girth, while the brushes patted and stroked him. At first, it reminded him of his colthood when he needed to masturbate, but not being in control of it was very strange. The brushes made it nothing like a handjob, either; the one on his tip kept petting it like a dog’s head, and the one that ran up and down hid underside when the fingers moved out of the way tickled him. Overall though, the stimulation wasn’t an unpleasant experience when it first began, but Dusk knew it would only get worse.

The constant intimate touching kept blood flowing to the unicorn’s cock, while providing just enough pleasure to keep him heading down the line. He’d been teased before, and knew that the tentacles could only bring him so far with their limited contact.

It took maybe two minutes for Dusk to reach that edge, and another one before the pleasure became pain. He could feel the blood making his dick bulge, and the sperm swimming around in his balls, pushing against his floodgates, but there just wasn’t enough to allow him any release of his painstakingly built-up tension.

Chrysalis was gone, but he still felt embarrassed to react the rest of his body to the teasing, feeling it would be admitting his torments were getting to him. After maybe a minute though, it was as if his cock was on fire it was so hot and painful, so he began twisting his body and thrusting his hips any many centimeters as his tight bondage would allow, desperate to beat the pawing, groping torture tentacles. But just as he had known all along, it was no use; without the use of his hands, there was nothing he could do to get himself off.

Dusk closed his eyes, but that soon turned into a cringe.

How long is this going to last? She said we were being milked, so presumably we’ll get release then, and no matter how little Chrysalis cares for our comfort, we have to eat and sleep some to survive. Maybe I should try thinking of un-arousing images until then? No, that’s never worked before, and this is worse than I’ve ever had it! Celestia! How is a sexless species so damn good at this! It fucking hurts!

Dusk resolved to take things like he used to take the larger projects he couldn’t just power through; he’d break it up into smaller segments.

C’mon, breathe! One…*phew* two… *phew*three…*phew* four…*phew* five… *phew*six…*phew* seven… *phew*eight…*phew* nine… *phew* ten *gasp* one…

He just had to make it to the next breath without crying out begging to be Chrysalis’ fucktoy. After that, his friends would come to save them.

It wasn’t that simple, though. The only sense of time in the fully-enclosed, but constantly lit cave though, was the slow feeling of his dick starting to ache from being out of its sheath so long, and his balls turning blue. As much as Dusk knew about the biology of every well-studied species, he could only make broad conjectures on what was going to happen if this kept up. They’d all probably eventually pass out from their increased heart-rates and all the blood being routed away from their essential systems. That could take hours and hours though, and as much as they would certainly welcome the release of feeding and sleeping times, those would probably be all the rest they’d need to keep the cycle up indefinitely.

Dusk didn’t intentionally count how many tens of breaths he took, but he could still feel the hundreds turn to thousands, and then tens of thousands as the tentacles around his cock kept squeezing, kept brushing, and kept teasing. He felt each individual drop of precum drip from his tip, and got to know each finger and bristle of the hands and brushes very intimately, even as they would change their tactics every hundred or so breaths to keep him on his toes.

Sometimes, a hand would continuosly wipe pre-cum from his tip, or sometimes they’d snake around and squeeze his sack, as if trying to pop it like the overfilled balloon it was. Sometimes the two brushed would cradle and tickle one scrotum each, or sometimes they’d stroke up and down his sides. Every time an appendage changes position, Dusk would let out a gasp, or at least cringe, since they always went to the one place that was just starting to cool down somewhat.

Dusk was also reminded of the more practical purpose of his torment when he gradually started to notice his sack was getting heavier. He looked to his fellow captives, and saw they their scrotums too, seemed larger than when he’d first woken up. Pony biology was kicking in and making them produce more in response to long term arousal. He didn’t know exactly how Chrysalis’ artificial wombs would work, but there were a good thousand potential pony-changeling hybrid drones swimming around inside him.

How long had it been now, an hour? Two? He was hungrier than that, and not giving himself enough credit for having lasted this long. The other stallions probably envied his ability to breathe freely, but Dusk’s lungs and airways were starting to ache from so much deep breathing. Everything was starting to ache, actually. His balls were bluer than his father, and felt like they were permanently damaged.

They had to come milk and feed them soon; they wouldn’t survive much longer. Dusk was actually somewhat worried what cumming would do to him after being on edge for so long, but he’d still give just about anything-

No! Don’t think like that, Dusk! That’s how she wants you to think! C’mon, keep breathing.

But once again, the hundreds of breaths turned to thousands, and to tens of thousands as the unicorn was kept just the tiniest push away from sweet, sweet release. He cursed Chrysalis, cursed his own carelessness in letting himself get captured, he even cursed his own genitals, but the tentacles kept changing their positioning, keeping him on edge.

Dusk’s head was hung, and it was actually Doctor Whooves’ muffled groans that brought the squishing and moving sounds in the ceiling to his attention By that point, his fur was dark with accumulated sweat, and he’d long since given up the breathing. His mouth felt full of sand and his stomach was in a very painful knot, but neither did much to detract from the pain in his sore groin.

Will all the strength and willpower he had left, Dusk looked up, and saw seven sets of two tentacles coming down from the ceiling above one of the captives. One was large and open like a straw, while the other tapered down into a needle. The tube slid down in front of it’s stallion, while the needle stopped around neck level. Big Mac turned his head away defiantly, Thunderlane shut his eyes, Soarin and Whooves blushed, and Shining and Thunderlane weren’t lucid enough to even react. Dusk knew what the tube was for, but he was far too tired to feel relief.

The tentacles around his cock finally left the stallion’s bulging, cum-dripping members, and the similarly slimy tubes slowly, careful not to set things off to early, slid over their cocks without touching them until they were fully enveloped.

This is what we are now; cows. Studs. Breeding stock.

There was a singular, much louder sound in the ceiling somewhat like a swallowing, and the tubes suddenly tightened their thin, but moist and strong walls around the stallion’s cocks. They had no time to relish the feeling of anything like an actual vagina through, before they felt a powerful suction that seemed to by sucking their very life force out of them at it made them cum.

Regardless of their position before, every stallion’s eyes rolled back as hours and hours of frustration were released in a second. All that slag moving through by that point malfunctioning organs hurt, but the satisfaction and bliss felt was so immense it was like all the stress that had ever existed throughout time had been on them, and was now being taken away at lightspeed.

Perhaps the only break to their forced pleasure that kept them sane was the needle-tentacles quickly jabbing into their necks and squirting something into them. They pulled back out a second later and the pain was gone, but they could feel whatever they’d been injected with get sucked into their bloodstreams and begin to circulate. They kept shooting rope after rope of semen into the tentacles that sucked it all up into the ceiling, but strangely, their bodies now seemed to be getting replenished as fast as they were wearing themselves out, and they could feel that no matter how hard they were coming, they wouldn’t be tired afterwards.

Sure enough, one by one each stallion shot his last spurt, leaving their balls shriveled like deflated balloons. The tentacles kept sucking for a bit afterwards, just to be sure, but eventually released and pulled back into the ceiling, leaving their cocks to droop. Their heads did not do the same, though, because by virtue of whatever nutrient solution they’d just been injected with, their hunger, thirst, and fatigue were all gone. Their stomachs still felt empty, but somehow not in a painful way, and saliva was soon returning to their mouths.

Dusk looked up to his fellow captives, who were all slowly regaining their sanity to look back at him. The unicorn wanted to say something, but didn’t know what he could to make them feel any better about what they’d just- were still going through. Chrysalis, it seemed, had thought of everything this time.

And then Dusk heard the squishing sounds from behind them again.

No. No! Not already!

Several of the other stallions echoed his sentiments through their gags, but nevertheless the tentacles moved out from behind them again, headed for their cocks.

However, when the first finger touched Dusk’s shaft, he gasped, as the very light sensation now seemed to sting… although not painfully so.

For some reason, his meat was now super-sensitive, as even the slightest touch or breeze drove him crazy. Evidently, what they’d been injected with wasn’t just an energy solution, but a nerve stimulant as well. He had to give Chrysalis credit for her chemistry skills of combining two unrelated drugs into one injection, but the rest of the tentacles were still surrounding his cock.

He closed his eyes and bit his lip as all the living torture devices returned to his already re-hardening member, but still cried out as they came into contact, feeling every finger and bristle so strongly still came as such a shock.

The tentacles did not change their routine on account of their victims heightened sensitivity, and began again at once. The already super-stimulating ordeal performed on cocks that felt like they had a thousand times more nerves that were a million times more sensitive had every stallion Dusk screaming and moaning as if felt like the world was falling apart around them. Dusk was the loudest, but not for any lack of trying on his companions part.

And at the back of their minds, they were wondered what the orgasm would feel like now.

Days? Weeks? There was no way to be sure.

There were 4 cycles of teasing, milking, and feeding before they were finally allowed to pass out, only to be awoken by another cycle beginning. Each time, they thought there was no way the denial could be more painful, or the orgasm more mind-numbing, but each injection seemed to make their next cycle as far beyond the last as their second had been beyond their first. That probably wasn’t literally true; the drug probably wore off during the cycle, and had to be renewed, but knowing that didn’t make Dusk feel any better.

Breathing was useless, counting cycles was useless, thinking of rescue was useless. Soarin, Whooves, Braeburn and Thunderlane were all insane at this point, and Dusk doubted he was anything like the student Celestia had raised anymore.

They’d just been milked when Dusk heard the gagged voice he’d come to know as his brother’s new one. It took him a second to recognize it as more than regular moans and screams, and realize that his brother was actually trying to communicate.

Despite the recent rush of energy being injected had given him, it took all Dusk’s willpower to look up and focus on Shining past the receding tubes and across the room.

“Hu hihh, huhh! Hae heh! Hae heh!”

It took the purple unicorn a minute to realize his brother was trying to communicate with him, and another to figure out what he was saying.

Perhaps it was a testament to the Element of Magic’s willpower that he’d all but forgotten that he could have ended his own torments any time he wanted, but when Shining reminded him, there was no pause, no rationalization.

“Chrysalis!!!” he shouted at the top of his lungs. “I give up! I give up! I’ll be your fucktoy!!!”

It didn’t stop though, at least not right then.

Can she or any of her drones hear me? Has she forgotten about her offer?

Dusk looked back up to Shining, who was back to his normal daze. Big Mac, however, was giving him a very nasty look, which hurt Dusk and reminded him of what he’d just done.

“I- *pant* I’m sorry, Mac. I’ll try to find some *cringe* way to help you”

Dusk remained on edge for another good half hour until he made out the sound of Chrysalis’ heels coming back.

The changeling queen rounded the corner, and came up to the unicorn until she stood right in his tired, ragged face.

“P-please, Chrysalis, I’ll *gasp* I’ll do anything. Just please stop.”

Chrysalis smiled, but it took Dusk a second to realize that the tentacles had stopped after she somehow commanded them to retreat again. He looked down at his cock, almost in complete disbelief that it was finally over, but the moment he looked back up, Chrysalis leaned forwards and pulled him into the deepest and strangest kiss he’d ever expirienced as her snake’s tongue was forced down his throat.

After what felt like forever, she pulled back again, and smiled even wider and more evilly.

“Now then,”

She shifted into a nude Pinkie Pie.

“Let’s get this welcoming party started!”

Two changeling drones held Dusk’s arms as they guided him throughout the winding tunnels of the changeling hive. They’d just finished properly preparing their queen’s latest spoil of war, and so the unicorn assumed he was being taken to Chrysalis herself to fulfill his promise.

Despite the pain-relieving enchantments they’d used on the needles, Dusk’s ears, belly-button, nose and even nipples all ached as the green buds and rings jiggled around inside his pierced flesh. Some changeling illusion magic had also replaced his Cutie-Marks with a black and green silhouette logo of Chrysalis surrounded by flames. And of course, his flank was on fully display because his new “uniform” was nothing but a pink loin cloth attached to a belt around his waist; nothing going between his legs or covering his cheeks, only the front of his cock while it was flaccid, and even step was flashing it for all to see.

Dusk knew that Chrysalis was going to violate his body in every way imaginable, and he had no idea how he’d play into her larger plans for Equestria, but all he could think about were the tentacles and the pain; at least being a fucktoy, whose body was hers to dress up and show off, would give him the comfort of normal orgasms.

But that didn’t mean he had to give up completely. While still trying to keep pace, he looked over his shoulder to the drone on his right. Lacking cheeks, eyebrows, or lips, changelings weren’t a naturally expressive species, but the two guiding him seemed stoic even by the standards of their own species, and it reminded him of the royal guards he had grown up seeing.

The pleasant image of Rainbow Dash getting Philomena to tickle their noses popped into Dusk’s head, but he quickly shook it off and tried to speak.

“How old are you? I know changelings mature fast, but have you been serving Chrysalis *grunt*”

Both guards shoved him forward, causing his head to whip forwards and feet to stumble. Dusk took the hint and remained silent for the rest of the walk.

Finally, they rounded one last corner, and Dusk saw at the end a massive globular room with a large bed at the center. On that bed, Queen Chrysalis, clad in a green corset and thong with thigh-high platform boots and fishnet gloves, sat cross-legged.

“Finally. You took your time preparing my prize, didn’t you?”

“We’re ssssorry, missstresss.”
“We’re ssssorry, missstresss.”

Both guards hissed in unison.

“Leave us, and wait by the entrance,” Chrysalis said, waving her hand and standing up. Both drones nodded their heads and let go of the unicorn. Dusk didn’t turn to watch them leave, as his eyes were fixed on the evil creature in front of him. His heart raced as he tried to imagine what she was about to ask of him, but he had to keep his fears under control for fear of upsetting her in any way.

Chrysalis bared her sharp teeth in a grin as Dusk felt her eyes roaming all over him. There was no breeze in the hive, but it wasn’t exactly warm either in a large without seven excited stallions, so he felt chills all over his body.

However, he couldn’t help but return her ogling gaze, as a lack of fur, jagged horn, strange wings and “tail” aside, she was shaped just like a very attractive mare, with a flawless face, hourglass figure and large breasts, all of which her outfit put on full display. Dusk was used to attractive enemies by now, but that didn’t change how he reacted to seeing their bodies.

His member slowly slid out of its sheath, being tickled by the smooth cloth as it pressed up against his only covering and began to push it out of the way.

“As I told you earlier,” Chrysalis finally began to speak. “Your reward for your submission and providing of genetic material will be to partake in pleasures of the flesh with me, day and night.”

Dusk gave the wince as he was reminded what he’d agreed to, but looked her in the eye again afterwards, hoping she hadn’t noticed.

“I understand, my beautiful queen. I am your fucktoy. Use me however you wish.”

Chrysalis grinned even wider, but then said something that truly caught Dusk off guard.

“Do you think I’m stupid, sexy little pony boy?” she asked frankly. The unicorn’s heart skipped a beat and he almost took a step back, even though intellectually he know where she was going. “You’re submitting to me because you fear my torture. You hate me, and hope to escape or be rescued by your friends soon. But I’ve chosen to take you this way, and not with the spells I used on your brother, because Dusk Shine, the Element of Magic and Celestia’s star pupil, will become addicted to my flesh like the slut you are, and be paraded before my foes as a symbol of my power.”

Now that she’d actually said it, Dusk actually felt a little better, as nothing she said surprised him.

Yeah, yeah. Willing submission and symbols of greatness. And you called us predictable earlier.

“But enough foreplay,” she said, and pointed to the ground. “Get on your hands and feet,” she turned around and bent over, resting her hands on the bed. “Crawl over, and kiss your mistress’ ass. You need to learn that you have no dignity or agency whatsoever.”

Dusk quickly obeyed and got down into a crawling position. The uneven and jagged part rock, part biological concrete floor hurt his palms and knees, but not enough to do any damage. Seeing the changeling queen’s large, globular ass perked up in the air completed his erection so that his tip poked his hung-down loin cloth, painfully reminding him of his torture and motivating him to move quickly across the room despite the pain.

However, just as Chrysalis’ ass came into arms reach, she began to speak again, and he stopped.

“Then again, perhaps you need to be eased into your new role.”

Being so close, Dusk was blinded by her shifting flame, although thankfully it had no real heat and he wasn’t burned. When his eyes recovered, he saw the flank in front of him was now pink, and had a Crystal Heart cutie mark on each side. “Cadence” looked back at him.

“I know your species all too well. You had fantasies about your foalsitter, and she was jealous of Celestia once you came of age.”

Even though he was already sexually submitting to perhaps the second greatest danger Equestria faced, her latest words were what made a lump form in the stallion’s throat. She was definitely right about how he saw Cadance, and judging by how Cadance looked at him the same way most other mares, including his best friends did, was probably right about her. Celestia had taught him not to be ashamed of his body as it developed, but he still wished that his every relationship with a female didn’t have some sexual undertones, and there was no way to not feel guilty dreaming about his sister-in-law.

Chrysalis was still waiting though.

It’s not really her. *Smooch*

Dusk began to caress the smooth fur, and Chrysalis moaned, less from the feeling, and more from the power trip.

She’s your enemy. There are no consequences to this. *Smooch*

Chrysalis wiggled her ass, the smell of arousal underneath her narrow faux while panties becoming suffocating.

Just let go and take this opportunity to play out your fantasies. *Smooch* Wait, what?!

Before Dusk could fully realize the places his mind was going, Chrysalis abruptly dropped forward onto the bed, pulling her ass out of reach. She then turned herself over, and shifted into a naked Rainbow Dash.

“Time to really pick up the pace, bitch,” she said with a grin, and used her arms to push up again and grab Dusk’s head between her legs, pulling him up against her drenched pussy. The unicorn shouted a muffled shout in shock, both from being grabbed and pulled into almost darkness so quickly, and from the sensory overload of the smell and wet feeling against his muzzle, but she wrapped Rainbow Dash’s long, but every inch muscular legs around his head to keep him secure, amd he knew what he had to do.

Dusk Shine stuck his tongue out, and slowly wiggled his way into her cunt. She let out a gasp just from him entering her, but he started wiggling and poking in and out right afterwards.

“Damn, kid. I barely even have to teach you anything, Celestia already made you the perfect b- uuugh!”

Chrysalis shook as Dusk went to work on her clit. Rainbow Dash was beautiful and strong, just like Celestia, and Dusk had often wondered what it would be like to be the brains to her operation, as well as her stress reliever after flying stunts. She was no exception to how mares looked at him, either, but neither of them would ever jeopardize their friendship or their standings with their other friends by committing to anything like that.

Here though, he sucked on her cunny, imagining they’d just had a romantic dinner together.

Chrysalis began grinding her nethers against Dusk’s face as her cunt gushed more and more and she came closer to orgasm. The unicorn’s cock was also rock hard with no release in sight again despite being practically suffocated.

Perhaps one suckle away from cumming though, Chrysalis suddenly untangled her legs and let her loins drop down to level with the bed. Instead of being surprised or confused, Dusk simply gasped for air, allowing some of the changeling queen’s sickly sweet honey into his mouth. There was one more bright green flash and burning noise below him, and when he looked down, Applejack was lying on the bed, fondling her own sizable tits.

“Well? What’re you waiting for, sugarcube? Let’s get buckin’ till we can’t walk!

With no hesitation or justification, Dusk grabbed Pinkie’s thighs and plunged himself inside.

Rarity, Luna, Sapphire Shores, even Daring Do. If anything good could be said about Dusk’s torture, it had built up his already considerable stamina. By the time they were finally done, Chrysalis’ belly buldged with multiple fast-growing hybrid foal eggs, and Dusk was covered head to toe with he juices that had got them there.

Author's Note

I can't post the link to the picture directly here, but look up Caroos Dungeon and you should find it eventually.

Lure of Darkness

The sound of two pairs of marching metal boots was accompanied by that of the smooth edge of claws scraping across the stone floors. Deeper and deeper, through door after door, the two helmeted crystal ponies dragged the battered and bruised young dragon into the caves underneath the Crystal Castle.

Spike could feel himself getting further and further away from his friends, from the Crystal Heart, from hope.

No! Not hope! They can take care of themselves! They’re still still out there! They’re just… regrouping; coming up with a new plan to beat this bitch.

Whatever that plan was, Spike could see he’d have no part in it. The red-glowing helmets around the crystal ponies that had attacked him at the top of the tower seemed to make them in-equinely strong, and immune to pain. After the beating he’d received, there was nothing he could do to stop them from taking him to whatever fate Sombra had in store for him.

Spike estimated from the cold air and how many steps they’d descended that they were a good 100 meters below the crystal castle. They’d passed the empty dungeon area some time ago, and now the only light source were the glowing purple crystals growing from the walls.

As they came to the first door they’d seen in a while at the end of a long cave, a terrible though crossed Spike’s mind.

What if they’re going to put a helmet on me? He looked up at the head of the pony on his right, and then to the door. What if Sombra’s going to make me fight my friends? And will I even know what she’s making me do from inside there?

They arrived at the medium-sized wooden door, and the guard holding the dragon’s left arm pulled it part way open before stepping inside to allow the right one took the handle and finish the motion.

Spike was expecting to see a metal table, surgical implements and several empty helmets inside, but all he saw as he was dragged into the tall, round cavernous room and the door shut behind them were two iron manacles hanging down from the tall ceiling.

Regular torture, I guess. That, or starvation.

He could already feel his stomach burning.

As they came up to the hanging chains though, they turned him around to face the door, and Spike saw something on the wall he had missed on his way in. A carved stone rack on which hung instruments of torture, yes, but not regular.

Leather whips and blindfolds, plus butt-plugs, dildos, and gags made of black crystal.

Spike’s eyes went wide and almost teary, and his jaw dropped.

No! Oh, Celestia, no! Not with her!!

Adrenaline rushed into his veins, reinvigorating his body. He got back on his feet, but that actually made the guards job easier, as they were now able to lift his arms high enough and quickly snap the metal contraptions around them. His new restraints were heavy and cold around his wrists, and when Spike heard them click shut, he panicked.

“Nooo!” he shouted, looking up at his suspended wrists and tugging down on them to no avail.

“Nooooo!!” he yelled again, more angrily, and temporarily forgot that the guards weren’t in control of themselves to try to kick them both.

The mind control, however, seemed to have done nothing to dull their reflexes, and after they’d secured him they quickly stepped to the sides and were out of the dragon’s now very limited reach before he could do anything more than lightly brush one of them with his foot.

“You can’t do this to me! Sombra’ll rape and whip me to death!” he pleaded, his eyes now definitely teary, but both guards simply turned around and walked to the manacles’ anchor points on either side of the room.

“Oh, no,” Spike thought out loud as they each unclasped the chains from their hooks. Being hung by his wrists was probably the least painful thing the young dragon was in store for, but it still wasn’t going to be easy on his bruised body. He looked up again, and tried to steal himself before the guards began pulling down, and his cuffs dug into his wrists on their way up. The cuffs were wide enough to prevent serious damage, but the pain in his wrists was still terrible until he began balancing himself on the front of his feet.

By the time the guards secured the chains on the anchors again, Spike had found a reasonably comfortable stance, but kicking like he had before would inflict terrible agony.

The two guards then both began walking towards the door, and Spike thought they were going to leave him until they got close and instead approached the rack.

“W-wait!” Spike tried to beg. He supposed that even if he was straight, being molested by two mindless zombie stallions was better than some alone time with their mistress, but he still hoped against hope that he could somehow reason with or appeal to them before they violated his body in every way imaginable.

“You don’t want to do this! We can still help you! Just fight Sombra’s influence!”

The guards didn’t even seem to notice. The one on the left took a leg-spreader and a pair of scissors, and the one on the right a ball gag. The young dragon squeezed his legs as close together as his bondage would allow, exercising what little freedom of movement he still had.

With their new tools, the guards returned to Spike’s side, the one with the blindfold and gag circling around behind him.

“Whuh- what’re you gonna do to me?” Spike asked pointlessly, trying to turn his head around to look at the guard. The stallion still had no difficulty swinging the black crystal ball over his head. No sooner had the dragon clamped his mouth shut than the guard in front of him punched his hand with the scissors into his stomach.

Despite the dragon’s well-toned abs, the blow from the strong stallion easily knocked the wind out of him and caused his head to whip forwards while his feet lost their balance. Now his stomach hurt, his wrists hurt, his lungs hurt, and when the second guard pulled the gag back into his gasping mouth and clipped it, preventing him from catching his breath as easily, his spread jaw hurt. Spike was in Tartarus, and things were only going to get worse.

Now silent, and knowing the consequences for disobedience, Spike regained his footing, but offered no further resistance as he was further bound and prepared. Snip by snip, his t-shirt, jeans and underwear were all cut to tatters until his purple and green body was stark naked before the two zombies.

When he felt the front guard knelt down and pushed on the inside of his ankles, he obediently, but carefully to not be hang again, slid his legs apart until his feet hurt from him standing on the very tips of his toes. The crystal bar was placed underneath his hanging balls, and fastened to each ankle.

After he was totally helpless, Spike looked to the rack and expected the guards to either add more toys (perhaps up his puckered and exposed anus, or over his eyes), or to begin molesting him right away. But the two guards turned and headed straight for the door without even walked back out the door without even looking at the rack or back at their handiwork. The door closed behind them and was locked, leaving the suspended dragon alone it total silence, with only the sight of the torture devices on the wall to keep him company. It looked like Sombra would be the one to molest him after all.

Eventually.

55 bottles of beer on the wall, 55 bottles of beer…

Spike tried in vain to amuse himself as the hours ticked by. Where was Dusk right now? Where were Cadance and Shining? Where were the other elements? Thankfully, he hadn’t seen a single one of them die or get captured before he was taken atop the tower, but unless they’d pulled a full retreat and left the Crystal Empire, and him, once again in Sombra’s dark clutches, he should have heard the ground shaking or something by now.

Spike’s bruises were getting better, but now his jaw, legs, ankles, and arms were all sore from him being bound so long.

Will have to sleep like this? When are they planning on feeding me?

But he actually preferred the mystery over anypony actually coming through the door he was constantly staring at to possibly answer his questions; as long as he was alone, he wasn’t being tortured, wasn’t be raped, wasn’t being put in one of thos-

*Click-clock*

Oh, fuck.

The now unlocked door was bathed in dark green magic, and swung open. Spike recognized the dark-furred mare immediately, despite her change in attire, from having seen her giant head floating outside the empire’s limits hours ago. If anything, her red bra and thong, plus black garter stockings only made the young dragon whimper harder.

Silently, as she wore no shoes, the dark queen walked inside, her oversized dark tits jiggling under her bra, giving sneak peaks of her darker nipples. The rest of her body was equally voluptuous, with a wide flank and thighs, and very full and long vinyl-black mane. Her face, despite her red and misshapen horn and green, almost hypnotic, glowing eyes, was totally symmetrical, and bore a fanged smile.

“Huh- heese!” Spike began to plead before he even realized what he was doing. Tied up and naked in front of evil incarnate, his dignity took a serious backseat. “Hi- hime horry! Hone hurr he!”

“Oh, you poor fool,” Sombra’s whispered audibly as her eyes narrowed and horn glowed to pull a purple whip off the rack and into her hands. “Your begging only makes it better for me!”

Despite what his captor had just said, the young dragon was about to start begging for mercy again when Sombra threw her hand back, bringing the whip over her shoulder as her eyes locked on his chest. Spike clenched his eyes, fists and toes shut in anticipation for what he knew was coming next. He also instinctively tried to curl into a ball to defend himself, but the moment his lifted his feet and their spreader an inch off the ground, agony shot through his wrists until he stood again.

There was a loud crack that echoed all around the cavern, and Spike felt the sharpest blade in the universe slash across his healing chest, making him throw his head back and scream through his gag in the greatest agony he thought possible. He almost lost his balance and invited a second source of pain, but managed to stay on his feet.

Earlier, he’d thought he’d felt the true extent of Sombra’s cruelty when he saw Dusk say he didn’t need him anymore, but there really was no substitute for physical pain.

Spike hung his head again, keeping his eyes shut. He couldn’t tell if he was actually bleeding in a massive gash across his chest or if it only felt like it and his scales had done their job of protecting him from piercing attacks, but he dared not look for fear of seeing the next strike coming.

*Crack*!!

“Heeeeeaaaaaaa!” Spike threw his head back again and yelled at the top of his lungs. The second strike was from the opposite direction, and seemed to hurt his softened flesh twice as badly.

As younger brother to the Element of Magic, Spike had known since that fateful Summer Sun Celebration that his life would be almost as fraught with difficulty and danger as Dusk’s, but this wasn’t just capture or humiliation, and the threat-

*Crack*!!

“Heeeeeaaaaaaaaaaa!”

was so real and so immediate, nothing like an eternal night or world of chaos. Spike knew he was thinking selfishly, but at that moment, he feared the mare whipping him more than any dark alicorn, god of chaos, or narcissistic magician.

*Crack*!!

“Huuuhh!”

The last strike hit his midsection, excruciatingly stinging his hard abdominals, and knocking the air from his lungs for a second time. His eyes finally opened, just in time to see a madly grinning Sombra swinging her toy around for a second blow to the same area before he had any chance to catch his breath

*Crack*!!

“Heeeh”

As he tried desperately to suck air into his burning lungs, Spike felt like his chest had no more skin or scales, and was nothing but some bleeding tatters. When he looked down though, he saw nothing; no blood, no redding, not even any displaced scales. Instead of being relieved, though, Spike realized the lengths this would allow Sombra to go to without having to inflict permanent damage, and was even more terrified.

When he looked up again though, instead of reading another blow, Sombra was walking around to his right, curling the whip up as the walked. Spike wanted to hope that she was done for now, but even in his almost complete panic, knew better.

“All the most attractive stallions in the empire used to be mine to call upon,” the dark queen said, eyeing up her new price's naked body as she came around behind him, where his eyes couldn’t follow, and stopped. “That is, until your princess tried to take what was rightfully mine.”

Spike was trying to think of something to (try to) say, although he wasn’t sure what tone it’d carry, when:

*Crack*!!

“Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” the first strike on his tight dragon ass connected, and unlike all the previous times, the pain shot through his entire body, and in addition to his right cheek feeling like it’d been sliced clean open, his entire body burned for a second.

He scooted himself an inch forward out of instinct, but his manacles left no room for movement in any direction, and the pain returned to his wrists as he went to far and began to hang from them again.

This time though, he didn’t stand back up, as as ass hurt far too much. Instead, he simply let the pain continue and rested the tops of his feet on the ground, hanging his crying face.

“When I saw you atop my tower, I claimed you as my first mate in this millenium. Perhaps your purple and white unicorn allies will join you when they return…”

“Return” Spike’s ears perked up. Return! They’re al-

*Crack*!!

“Heeeeeaaaaaaa!” Sombra struck him over his other ass cheek.

“But for now, I’m going to break you down…

*Crack*!

“Strike,”

*Crack*!

“By,”

*Crack*!

“Strike, until you know Sombra is your queen, your mistress, your goddess, and you beg for the honor of satisfying her in bed.”

*Crack*!

“But, *chuckle* please, continue to hope that your friends will rescue you, or that you will escape, or that I’ll be defeated again.”

*Crack*!

“I’m in no rush.”

*click-clock*

Spike looked up, and realized from how he was hanging that he must have fallen asleep again.

His arms were almost completely numb from being above his so long, while his legs had the opposite problem of all the blood draining to his feet. As the door swung open Spike looked down and focused on standing back up the best he could. When his bloated soles touched the ground, it was agony in his feet, and as he stood up, he nearly passed out again as the blood took so long to reach his every limb.

The apparent folly of purposefully getting oneself alert just for another session of torture was not lost on the young dragon, but he knew from when Sombra had used the paddles that she would get him awake and feeling every constantly changing torment one way or another; at least this way he wasn’t giving her an excuse to hit even harder.

“How long do you think you’ve been down here, pet?” the dark queen said from the doorway. Spike was caught off guard by her question, and looked up at her confused. Obviously, there was no way to watch the sun and moon rises from hundreds of meters below ground, and the dark glow of the crystals in the cavern kept one’s circadian clock constantly around 9 PM. Spike could barely tell whether he was awake or asleep at a given moment, so all he had to go on were hid feedings and his sessions with his new owner.

Let’s see, there was the whip, and then the magic shocks, and then the riding crops… Three times? Has that really been it?

“I- I don’t know,” he eventually replied tiredly.

“I don’t know, Mistress!” Sombra hissed at him sideways while approaching the rack. “I did not order your feeders to remove your gag so you could disrespect your new owner!”

Spike felt this a natural time to say something even more disrespectful, but kept quiet for obvious reasons…

That is, until he saw what Sombra took off the rack and inspected in her hands.

“Wait. No! You can’t!” Spike pleaded, involuntary clenching his sprinter.

“I do not see any alicorns around to stop me,” Sombra chided casually as she caressed the length of the 12-inch black crystal strap-on.

Feeling the device to her liking, the dark queen turned and walked toward the suspected dragon, fastening the straps of the dildo around her thick hips.

That thing’s fucking huge! And she’s gonna stick it up my ass?! Spike thought, his eyes going wide as saucers.

Everything Sombra had done up to that point, as horrible as it had been, had only been to his surface. Being impaled up his most sensitive of places elicited new feelings of terror in the young dragon.

“Puh- please!” Spike said, teary-eyed as Sombra circled around behind him again, and he felt more vulnerable that he ever had in his life.

“What was it I told you about begging?” she said, putting her hand on his shoulder.

“Noooooaaaaaahhh!” Spike’s cries turned to screams as Sombra thrusted upward, and the cold tip of the strap-on painfully speared through the dragon’s puckered rectum, and entered his inner ass.

Spike felt like he was taking the biggest shit of his life, only it was cold, and wasn’t going out. While clenching his fists and eyes, he initially tried to do the same with his ass muscles, but that only made the almost-stabbing pain around the rock-solid shaft even worse.

Spike exhaled deeply and let his ass relax as much as he could. Doing so relieved some of the physical pain, but brought with it new emotional pain, as it felt like surrendering, but he had no choice.

With how she’d magically appeared over the Crystal Empire, and with the current power dynamics, it was easy to forget that Sombra was actually a good head shorter than the young dragon, not counting her horn, especially with him standing on his toes as he was. The dark queen had to push up on her own toes to get the rod to slowly slide in further, but it nonetheless happened.

Centimeter by centimeter, more and more of the crystal shaft slid in, and more and more of Spike’s organs were agonizingly displaced.

At least, it was agonizing at first. The pain of being speared by something so hard and so cold never went away, but was gradually joined by…

Spike opened his eyes.

What’s this? Why does it feel like that sliding i- uuuuugh!

Spike moaned, as the the rod hit his male g-spot, and his body shook with a shock of pleasure. His subsequent spasms, though, gouged his insides on the dildo painfully until he regained his composure.

The prostate gland! Fuck!. She’s gonna make me cum by doing- *gasp*!

Sombra’s artificial cock poked his lower intestine, and Spike was totally filled up. A new wave of shame rushed over him, as he realized how ridiculous and pathetic he must look; a dragon, and the brother to the Element of Magic, chained up and put in what was considered the most submissive of sexual positions by such an evil pony.

The dark queen then slowly relaxed her feet to allow it to begin sliding back down to the tip. Some relief came, both physical and emotional, as he was emptied again, but the sliding feeling was new stimulation that kept forcing his cock from its sheath despite the the still-present pain.

No. She can’t take me like this!

But Spike’s protests even sounded weak in his head.

Once she was down to the tip again, she pressed in again, and the the young dragon couldn’t help but let out of moan of both pleasure and pain.Slowly, but surely, Sombra worked up a steady rhythm of in and out. With each thrust came the pain of being forced apart, but also a wave of pleasure originating just behind his cock bringing him closer to an orgasm he could feel would be different from anything he’d ever experienced.

Spike tried to stay focused at first, but under the sensory overload, his concentration soon devolved into a mess of moans and grunts as head and dick bobbed up and down with his spasms.

As she thrusted in once, Sombra leaned in to his ear and paused her fucking to whisper:

“You may be a dragon, but before Queen Sombra’s might, you are a weak plaything like all others.”

Then she resumed her pegging of her new fucktoy, and it took maybe another 15 thrusts in and out before Spike screamed despite having no breath, and shot everything he had into the air in front of him. His orgasm was easily the most powerful of his life, but there was no real pleasure for the young dragon, as not only was his whole ass now sore both inside and out, but his climax itself felt forced and unnatural.

Once his balls were totally drained, Spike opened his eyes and looked down to see his dripping member the white pool on the floor. For some reason, the sight hurt him, even though the evidence that he was completely at the dark queen's mercy was still in his ass.

… and starting to move again, even though he could feel his aching body would be torn apart if it was put through that again.

Oh fuck! No! Please!

Break you down, strike by strike.

That’s what the dark queen had vowed, and honestly, Spike had never doubted that that’d be exactly what she’d do.

If Dusk, one of the other Elements, or a princess had been in his situation, their love of their friends and Equestria would have been all the strength they’d need to stay strong. Perhaps they’d pretend to submit using their social skills, only to put a well-deserved knife in Sombra’s back at the first opportunity.

But Spike the Dragon was none of those things; just a kid along for the ride, and Sombra would see through any attempt by him to play her as if he was as transparent as her subjects.

No, she would- she did keep whipping, and spanking, and violating until everything in the young dragon’s life revolved around her, and he would do absolutely anything to get on her good side.

“Anything?” Sombra repeated with a mocked raised eyebrow and smirk.

“Anything!” Spike gasped out. “You’re the rightful ruler of the Crystal Empire,” he continued in a horse and dry voice. “And I’ll tell you anything you want to know about the Elements, or Shining Armor, or the princesses. I’ll be your slave for the rest of my days, just please…”

Spike’s voice trailed off, as if he was afraid to say what it was he wanted stopped aloud and make his surrender evident as the selfish act it was.

What were Dusk and Celestia thinking, dragging me around to fight these monsters? He’s brilliant, and she’s powerful, but I’m just a piece of meat that horny demonesses will gobble right up.

The young dragon cursed his attractive, but physically quite weak body that he had once hoped would help him win him Rarity’s favor, but kept his attention on the lingerie-clad queen in front of him.

Sombra’s horn glowed, but Spike had no idea what she was doing with her magic until he felt himself falling and landed sideways on the ground.

His arms were so sore that falling on them didn’t even hurt. Once he realized that Sombra had unlocked his restraints, he looked up at his darkly beautiful mistress, who towered over her subject as she had done weeks ago during the attack.

Next to his head, her stocking-clad leg picked up. He thought she was going to step over him for some purpose, but her foot stopped as it came next to his face, and she flexed it so he had access to the most surface area.

Spike knew what she wanted, and knew what was in store for him if he refused. With only minor hesitation, he pushed his head forwards, and-

*sssmmoooch*

Her stockings felt silk-like in how even his lips couldn’t feel a single stitch in the fabric, but they were also thick enough that he was fully aware he was kissing a sock.

“I wish all my subjects learned their place as fast as you,” Sombra commented in a voice that was louder, and notably more growlish and imposing.

*smooch* *smooch*

Spike considered using his hands to stroke and massage her, but figured he shouldn’t overstep his authority. The young dragon neither tasted nor smelled anything unpleasant in the dark queen's feet -one of the perks of being more dark magic than pony, he supposed- but he imagined Dusk, or Celestia, or worst of all: Rarity, seeing him so pathetic, so submissive, so utterly defeated.

I’ve never had any right to walk among ponies like them; they’re goddesses and elements of harmony, I’m just a stupid baby dragon hatched as part of a school magic test. Taking me on all their Equestria-saving adventures, this was the only way it could possibly end for me.

*smooch* *smoo-*

“Enough!” Sombra put her foot back down, tearing it away from Spike’s lips. “You understand that your fine young dragon body was always destined to become a toy for Queen Sombra’s amusement, or at the very least, you know what awaits you should you ever not act as if you did.”

Spike looked up at her with weak eyes. Her last two statements had been said somewhat like they were questions, but if they weren’t, and he spoke without permission…

“Escape from my palace, much less the Crystal Empire, is impossible for you, and your former friends and allies will soon be my slaves as well.”

Her horn then glowed, and above her right shoulder, a ball of green flame flashed into existence. It burned for a second before fizzling out, revealing a black crystal collar and a tiny grey thong.

“For all eternity, as age spells are well within my power,” she said, floating the two “garments” down to the young dragon. “You will wear your collar and display your body for my viewing pleasure.”

Forever? She’s going to keep me a young dragon to keep using me until Equestria’s end? Spike thought to himself, but didn’t hesitate in taking one badge of enslavement in each hand. The thong was silk, but it looked even smaller up close. The collar was also quite thin, almost resembling a choker (presumably to leave as much of his body accessible) It was solid, smooth black crystal, and seemingly too small to fit over his head, but Spike had read earlier about the enchanted collars Sombra had put on the Crystal Ponies that would phase through the wearer’s neck to be put on, but then never removed.

“And I will make use of that body every hour of every day in every manner. Push the collar against your neck, and consent to be mine forever, cur!”

Spike didn’t even look up as Sombra talked. He took one last glance at the silver ring attached to the front of the collar, and then put the thong between his legs to use both hands to carefully level the back at his neck without putting his fingers through it.

He closed his eyes, but this time, he did hesitate.

Whether or not the others defeat her is totally independent to this. She’s too strong. Making her happy is all I can do for now.

Not feeling much better, Spike brought the thin ring of crystal down. When it came to the point that it felt like it should be touching his Adam’s apple, he was still able to keep pushing it down as if there was nothing between his head and his shoulders. He’s been holding his breath since he closed his eyes, and was now terrified to breath for fear of what might happen in he did so with a piece of crystal halfway into his neck.

The moment his fingers on the edge of the front poked his neck though, he felt the collar all around his throat, and gasped, sitting up and opening his eyes out of momentary fear that he was being strangled. Afterwards, though, he felt the cold ring of rock perfectly snug around his neck, in just the right position to never come into conflict with his neck-apple.

Now in a sitting position, he gingerly reached up to feel the collar with his fingers, but before he could, Sombra lightly kicked his thigh to speed him up.

“We do not have all day for you to become accustomed to your new life!”

Spike heard her horn glow again, and he thought she was going to force the thong onto him, but instead he felt some kind of rope snaking up under his chin.

He quickly looked down to see a black leash of pure magic extending from the ring on his collar, and followed it with his eyes until it formed a loop in Sombra’s held-up fist. He instinctively put his hands up to touch the rope, and felt it flawlessly smooth, but also icily cold. But seeing her newest toy dawdle for a second time as he came to grips with her immense power, Sombra yanked her fist backwards. Instead of feeling (just) the pain of having one’s neck pulled suddenly to its side by super-pony strength, Spike screamed in agony at the sensation of a magical shock originating in his collar, but hitting every part of his body a second later.

The shocks the collar inflicted whenever it’s leash was pulled taught were meant to be terribly painful, but never disorienting to the young dragon. His whole body feeling numb, and many of his blood vessels like they would burst, he again followed his instincts and grabbed his collar, but it fit so well he couldn’t slide a single finger between it and his neck. And after less than a second, he realized that he was doing what had got him shocked in the first place again, and let go to grab the piece of underwear between his legs.

Watching her pet pathetically scramble on the floor to pick on and put on the almost cartoonishly-revealing outfit brought a smile back to Sombra’s face. She knew little of this new time she’d awoken too, but if she could break a not just a dragon, but one the princesses had sent among a few to fight her, so easily, she was going to like it here.

Spike pulled the thong up his thighs, but the cup has so small he was forced to use one hand to properly position his balls before slipping it all the way up. An erection would totally displace it, it not outright tear the fabric to pieces. And the feeling of having anything over that area after so long being naked felt strange, though not unpleasant.

When he tucked his legs in and put his arms behind him to stand up, though, Sombra turned around and took a step towards the door, dragging him sideways and onto his belly again as another shock made him feel like every cell in his body was exploding.

“You are a pet, and pets walk on two feet only when ordered to by their masters, or for acts of sex,” the dark queen’s voice boomed as Spike was still writing on the floor. He heard every word of her new condition of his enslavement though, and quickly processed it.

I’m gonna be crawling on my hands and knees all around the palace? For eternity?!

But once he felt like he even had arms and legs at all again, he slowly pushed himself up into a crawling position.

No, no. It’s just gonna be for now.

“And pets do not talk, either. From now on, you will only bark. Understand?”

However long “now” is. Spike thought, keeping his head hung as he clenched his eyes and fists.

“Now come, pet, to my throne room,” she began walking again, and fearing another shock, crawled behind her, the hard stone floor hurting his knees.

How many flights of stairs was I dragged down to get here? Aw, fuck.

Sombra’s body was surprisingly warm for such a cold-hearted pony. Or perhaps it only felt that way, because everything else in the Crystal Empire gave Spike some sort of chill. The dark queen’s magic kept the snow and cold at bay, but not the clouds themselves, and so the entire city was constantly overcast. Crystal was not the best insulating material either, nor had Sombra bothered to enchant his thong to keep him from freezing, so the only warmth Spike has felt for the last few weeks was from being in bed with Sombra, or hugging her leg as she sat on her throne.

Which was what was happening now, as a helmeted guard in armor clearly denoting a high rank was showing the dark queen a map.

The castle had only a tiny staff of regular mare and stallion slave maids; around every corner, and guarding every door were armored, helmeted soldiers. Spike could only imagine what the latter was going through, one’s body turned into a puppet, and forced to kill or be killed by those who only want to help you.

He could actively see the pain, fatigue and despair in the regular slaves’ sleep deprived eyes, though. Whenever Sombra walked him past them, they’d glance away from their work briefly at him, with either sympathy, fear, or jealousy, and then scaredly return to their work.

“And how many pegasi have been helmeted?” Sombra asked her mind-controlled general as Spike looked up, trying futilely to see what the map was of from the underside.

“Not nearly enough,” the brown crystal earth pony responded in a voice that was easily understandable, but definitely spoken from underneath a heavy sealed helmet. “If I may, picking the strongest from the mines and training them will not raise a viable army in time.”

Spike hung on every word of Sombra’s planning for the coming war for Equestria, which was most of her words that were not related to ways Spike or her other toys could please her, even though him knowing the details of her plans would change nothing. Every bit of news about amassing Equestrian defenses or Sombra’s inadequate supplies brought him those tiny slivers of hope that kept him from totally surrendering the the pleasure Sombra gave him, but every plan the dark queen laid out was like a dagger in his heart.

“Hmm… Agreed. Commit all non-essential soldiers to rounding up every pegasi in the mines that can stand, and force the weapon and helmet makers to work day and night, through meals. We will forego training altogether, and take Cloudsdale through sheer numbers.”

Right on cue, Spike winced.

The Wonderbolts… and Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy will probably go there to defend their families…

Without any sense of irony, he hugged his mistresses leg just a little harder, which seemed to remind her of something.

“Once we have the aerial advantage, we can return to a more balanced and sustainable model. Now go!” she waved her hand, and the general bowed and turned to leave, the carpet only barely muffling the clanging of his metal boots as he headed for the door.

“Now then, pet,” she leaned forward on her throne and looked down to Spike, grinning, as he looked back up scared (which he knew by now hardly offended her). “All this talk of bloodshed had made me rather horny,” she said, leaning back and idly tapping the damp spot on her panties.

Knowing what was expected of him, Spike let go of her leg to allow her to spread them fully, and scooted around in front of her until her had a full view of her voluptuous body from where he was kneeling. She wore her lingerie constantly now, remaining ready to take her dragon pet the moment she became even the slightest bit aroused, and encouraging him to snuggle up with her as much as possible. Presumably, she’d magically summon her battle armor from before the moment it was necessary, but for now, her mind-controlled soldiers and terrified slave maids would hardly judge her for walking around her castle half-naked.

Seeing him eye her further wettening thong, Sombra grinned down at her dragon pet. Spike looked back up at her, and in accordance with his training, slowly let his tongue hang out, and began to pant harder and harder.

While his cock was coming out of its sheath and uncomfortably pushing the front of his thong to the side, the young dragon certainly wasn’t fooling anypony with his act of an animal in heat; Sombra knew he was only degrading himself because he feared retribution, and she preferred that to the actual rutting animal she could have easily made him with a spell.

Still panting loudly, Spike reached forward, around the dark queen’s wide hips, and took a string of her thong in each hand. Even though they’d done this many times already, his heart was still racing, but he didn’t know why. He hadn’t yet decided whether or not he enjoyed having sex with Sombra, but was there really any shame either way? He’d already been broken, which was the only way his capture by such a powerful and cruel pony could possibly end. What was the harm in enjoying the pleasures of the flesh she forced him to partake in, for however long he was in this position?

He slid her red thong down her wide, soft (but as he’d learned the hard way, still very strong) thighs as far as their strings would stretch without being uncomfortable for her, and then pushed up his legs to position his head perfectly in the heat and musk of her crotch.

As he gave his first long lick, coating his tongue in the familiar semi-sweet, semi-bitter goo, he placed his hands on her thighs, and began stroking them. He started with his full palms up and down the parts covered by her stockings, but then to match the increasing tempo of his licks as he cleaned her puffy, hairless snatch up, he moved to around her bare ass, poking and drawing circles with his thumbs on the soft flesh of her upper inner legs.

When it had come to him learning how to please her, she’d taken an “I’ll know it when I feel it” approach, and Spike had soon learned that when it came to oral sex, this was the quickest way to get her growl-purring.

She gently placed her hand atop his head, and unable to find any more juices on the outside in the dark, Spike moved on. He lined his mouth up with her cunt perfectly, and slowly pushed his tongue between her nether lips and deep into her warm, wet, tight love-tunnel as she squeezed his scalp and bit her lip.

Fully inside the dark queen, the stench and taste of her in-equestrian honey was almost overpowering, but it had just enough sweetness to it to keep a partner wanting more, if only to stave off the bitterness that came afterwards.

Spike had gotten a particularly nasty spanking his first day on the job for attacking her bud without warming her up properly, so he was sure to draw out everything as long as possible. He moved his tongue around, side to side, up and down, while not just stroking, but squeezing her thighs. Sombra pleasantly twitched and shook on her throne, just enough to maintain her composure without having to deny how good this felt.

As his mistress’s movements became more intense in response to his tongue-work, Spike ceased his foldling of her thighs, expecting her to wrap her legs around his head to cue him to start sucking any second. Instead, just as his tongue and cock were starting to get sore, he heard faintly the noise of a horn ignited through her thighs, and then felt a force around his entire body pushing him away from Sombra.

The dark queen telekinetically brought him out of her crotch, knowing full well he was too well trained and submissive at this point to resist even instinctively, and stood him up in front of her throne, looking down at her, before letting go.

Spike took a second to get his balance as he always did after being picked up with magic, and then looked down at his mistress. He was slightly confused until she used her magic to vanish her panties around her thighs and spread them even further, grinning.

Here? Now? Really? The collared, but not currently leashed dragon thought to himself. She’d claimed his cock with her pussy many times in many ways before, but always in bed. Being taken sitting down by someone standing up seemed far to submissive an act to perform in the throne room, even if there was nopony around to see it.

But he was hardly going to protest. He quickly got to work un-snagging his thong on his erection and dropping it to the floor, then leaned down to slide his hands between the crystal throne seat and the queen’s perfectly smooth and rounded flank-cheeks, and then lifted.

Sombra’s bones were denser than the average pony’s, but her daily spell castings to retain his age and appearance had kept his muscles well toned despite a lack of exercise and diet of only scraps from under her table and her breast milk. He positioned her over his cock fairly easily, and slowly let her down.

His sharp dragon tip speared between her folds, and and she let out a moan as she sunk deeper and deeper onto his stone hard, but every warm cock. When she had captured this handsome young dragon she had seen next to the purple unicorn, she had simply been looking for a friend of the princesses to have some fun with. It was only upon seeing him chained up and naked in her dungeon that she had truly realized how much she missed the pleasures of the flesh, and swore to turn every attractive male she ever encountered from this point on into a sex pet. Oh, how she had dreamed of forcing the young dragon to take his purple unicorn friend up the ass, and then having them both spit-roasted her.

But enough about the future. She clenched her pussy even tighter than the vice-grip it already had on his member, and wrapped her legs around Spike’s midsection as he began lifting her up and down. Sombra’s eyes rolled back as she was virtually overloaded with the pleasure of her entire lower region shaking as the dragon cock slid in and out of her.

Spike squinted and cringed. He was enjoying this- no, he was enjoying her. She was so warm, and so juicy, and so tight, and what he wouldn’t give to be able to fondle or drink from her bouncing black milk tanks. The way he was holding her up in the air and driving her crazy with pleasure, it was just so easy to forget that she was little more than dark magic dressed up like a pony, and would squash him like a bug if he tried anything like strangling her or knocking her head against her throne.

What would Dusk, or Rarity, or Celestia, or anypony else say if they saw him pleasuring and being pleasured by her so seemingly eager?

What would it matter?

They kept going at it, Spike eventually offering his own moans and grunts to counter hers, until he bent his neck back and roared, shooting gallons and gallons of dragon seed deep inside her, which in turn sent her over the edge on top of him, and his cock was drenched in her juices.

As their minds were both lost in pure, carnal bliss, Spike briefly hoped that if he gave her a few more ones just like this today, she wouldn’t used the paddles again tonight.

Petty Revenge

On the castle-suite balcony, overlooking not just Canterlot, but the entire valley below, the air was cool and the night was calm. At least, Dusk Shine knew that was how it really was. He swore his nostrils were plugged up with the warm stench of bodily fluids, and he could hear the sounds of fucking coming from every window across the city.

And then in the distance there was the small town by the forest…

“Dusk, come inside, man! You’re gonna drive yourself crazy worrying about them,” Spike called from back inside the room.

Dusk looked around, but was shocked to see the round corner of something purple over his shoulder. When he quickly turned his whole body around to look at the thing, though, the object turned with him, and he felt something dragging against the air on his back.

My wings. It’s my fucking wings, Dusk realized, and calmed down. In the chair on the other side of the bed, Spike laughed as his brother’s foollery, but the alicorn wasn’t angry.

“You’ll have them too, someday,” he reminded calmly, before walking towards the king-sized bed he and Spike would share. He wasn’t feeling particularly tired, but he was eager to bring day one of this crap to an end. “You were right, Spike, we should have just gone with Mac and the others. Just because they have brothels here doesn’t make it any stranger.”

“Why did we come back here this week?” Spike asked, but not accusatory. “The guards are going to be keeping Celestia and Luna busy, and you didn’t want to help them. Same thing with your old classmates and your parents.”

“I figured this would be a good excuse to see our original home again without having official business. And honestly,” Dusk was now realizing his own motivations and how dumb they were. “I thought it’d be just like old times; you and me hanging out in the castle, reading to each other and building pillow forts for a whole week.”

The young dragon chuckled.

“You know, it was kind of weird for us to be having an extended sleepover while every mare in the country, including Celestia, were friggin’ lust zombies.”

Dusk abruptly frowned at Spike’s words, and the young dragon knew he’d screwed up again.

“You shouldn’t call them that, you know,” He chided. “Yes, the excess of hormones effectively drowns all their functions of self-restraint or even preservation, but our friends and mothers and marefriends are still very much alive, and shaming them for what no amount of willpower can control can easily traumatize them once the week’s over.”

Spike considered rebutting his brother for taking an offhand comment so seriously, but A. this was Dusk, he took everything seriously, and never passed up an opportunity to show off, and B. he could tell that his comment wasn’t the only reason Dusk was explaining the psychology of heat week.

Heat week was a part of everypony's life, one way or another. Mare’s became animalistic sexual predators, and stallions had to either work day and night to keep them satisfied, or make sure they and any children they had with them were as far away from any females as possible. Growing up in a castle with a full contingent of guards, most of which were stallions married to their careers, had greatly reduced the annual event’s effect on their childhoods.

Now though, with all the new friends they had made…

Spike hypocritically found himself looking past Dusk and out the window. They both certainly didn’t want to be in that town right now, fearing their relationships would be permanently skewed by something like that, but at the same time, the alicorn and dragon were worried what their friends were doing right now.

What if Thunderlane or The Doctor slept in this morning? What if-

*knock* *knock* *knock*

Dusk and Spike’s heads snapped to the side, looking at the room’s wooden door.

“Ay crown boy!” a distinctly male southeast-regional voice called from the other side of the door. “Ya in there? We gotta ‘ave a little chit-chat ‘bout ya mum!”

Neither of them recognized the voice as that of any castle staff (although the roster did change fairly frequently), but fear and dread starting to well in his heart, Dusk dashed for the door and unlocked it. It has been less than 24 hours since he’d spoke with his parents upon returning to Canterlot, and his mother had been just a little horny then, but that could be more than enough time for something to go wrong during an estrus cycle.

“What happened?” Spike took the words right out of Duck's mouth as he pulled the door open, revealing a brown-furred, grey-haired earth-pony stallion. He wasn’t wearing a guard’s armor or a uniform of any kind, but simply a rather tight t-shirt that showed off his toned physique similar to Dusk’s.

“Ay,” the earth-pony held out his hand. “Name’s Touchy Feely.”

Despite his fear for his mother, or perhaps somepony she’d hurt, Dusk instinctively took Touchy’s hand and shook it once before letting go.

“Good to meet you, Touchy. Did my dad send you?”

“Not ‘xactly.”

Confusion now mixed with the fear beating in Dusk and Spike’s hearts. Would this stallion just spit it out already so they could go help?

“Look, Prince…” Touchy looked down and to the side. “I’m real bloody sorry ‘bout this…”

Touchy looked back up into Dusk’s eye again, and put his hand on the alicorn’s shoulder in a supposedly comforting gesture. The moment his finger’s made contact though, everything seemed to slow down for Dusk. His knees felt weak, and his eyelids heavy. All of a sudden he was overcome with a wave of absolute tiredness and fatigue, but strangely, it wasn’t like he’d been up for days or had fought a magic duel. There was no pain or soreness in his limbs or his eyes; it was just like his mind was telling his body to be tired, and not the other way around.

The alicorn nearly obeyed his minds instructions and fell down there, but forced his legs to keep him upright and looked Touchy Feely in the eye. He could see that the grey-maned earth pony was sorry for whatever he was doing, but his hand was now gripping Dusk’s shoulder through his shirt instead of just touching it, so he was clearly responsible for whatever was afflicting the alicorn.

Dusk grimaced, and swatted Touchy’s hand from his shoulder, and took a step back on his wobbly legs so that he was in something resembling a fighting stance. The alicorn strength he’d been hit with caused the earth pony to silently open his mouth and grasp his forearm where Dusk had hit it. His pain thankfully momentarily stopped him from trying to grab the alicorn again, which was good because even though only about a second had passed since he touched him, Dusk felt ready to drop into a coma if he had to levitate a feather.

“Gotcha!”

“Mmmph!”

Dusk heard a female voice shout and Spike let out a muffled scream as he was grabbed. He tried to look over his shoulder, but his wings obstructed him again, so fighting hard to maintain balance, turned around in two careful steps.

Even though he’d seen countless pictures of them, it took him a second to identify the creature that was grabbing Spike under the arms and forcing a rag over his face as a female griffon. The young dragon, taller than her, was putting up an impressive struggle, but she kept pulling him back to keep him off balance, and sucking in air to breathe out as fire would only exacerbate his sedation.

To Tartarus with how tired he felt, Dusk’s brother needed assistance. He began to imagine pulling the griffon, who he could tell had flown in through the balcony, being pulled away from Spike, and braced himself for the pain that would come with grabbing that large a struggling object while feeling this tired.

Before he could mentally pull the trigger on his armed magic and ignite his horn though, he flinched and let out a small gasp as a hand grabbed the top of one of his super-sensitive wings.

Touchy! He was her distraction! He realized, but too late, as whatever magic the brown stallion’s touch carried, it seemed to actually kill his shock at being grabbed by a full hand on one of his most sensitive areas, and the tiredness began anew.

Already half-drained, the alicorn had no chance to resist. On command of his hijacked brain, his eyes shut almost immediately, and his legs gave out beneath him a second later.

As he fell, the world around him seemed to get further and further away, and his last thought before hitting the ground, which he barely felt, was of Spike.

Gilda, well versed in the art of foal-napping by now, kept the rag over the dragon’s mouth for a good minute after his eyes had closed and body gone limp. After that, she unceremoniously let him drop to the hard stone floor.

“Hah,” she laughed, putting her talons on her hips as she looked down at the two unconscious studs. “Serves the little shits right for fuckin’ up Dash!” she looked up at the brown stallion, who had locked the door, and was now moving to grab the bags the griffon had flown in with. “Ya think Lightning’s hot? Ya think Lightning’s tough? Dash’d kick her flank in bed just as hard as she kicked it at the Wonderbolt Academy!”

Touchy Feely did not stop or even look towards the griffon as he knelt down and opened up one of the bags, knowing it was the one with what they needed thanks to having packed them himself.

“Wit Lightnin’ back at ‘ome, ridin’ the week out on one’a the pets, I’da thought you’d be takin’ this oppa-tunity ta get back wit Dash yahself.”

“You sayin’ I’m stupid, shit-fur?!” Gilda suddenly growled, and Touchy froze for a second while grabbing two rolls of ribbons and a pair of scissors out of the bag. “Ya sayin’ I don’t know how to get what I want?!”

The brown stallion quickly regained his composure, and turned to the griffon, smiling.

“Mistress, you weren’t bloody phenomena’ gettin’ what ya wan’, ‘gardless a the odds or the law, you’d ‘ardly have or ya job now, or me.”

Gilda grinned back through her beek.

“Exactly. Dash knows that griffons don’t go through heat like ponies do; she’d take me this week, and it’d be incredible, but afterwards she’ll have her brigade of dweebs…” she looked to the alicorn on the floor. “Led by this stuck up little slut, trackin’ me across the continent cryin’ ‘rape’.”

Touchy walked back over to Dusk, but paused before touching him again.

He wasn’t scared of retribution; the alicorn hadn’t seen his Cutie Mark, and even if he did find them later, that’d just be attention Gilda and Lightning didn’t want their relationship getting. But ever since he’d read about Nightmare Moon’s return and reformation, he’d wanted to meet the pony now lying underneath him in a magical coma, and that interest had only grown as he’d read on his further adventures and ascension to alicorn hood. And now, he’d finally met and touched the Element of Magic, but only to use a charm to put him to sleep so one of his two sadistic cunts of “girlfriends” could get revenge on the alicorn for stopping one of their exes from becoming like them.

“The hell are you waitin’ for, retard?!” Gilda suddenly shouted. “Get ‘im naked and truss i’m up before I break your legs and chuck ya into the nearest roaming whored of mares I see out there!” she threatened, gesturing towards the balcony.

Touchy cringed, remembering why he took orders from her, and picked up the hem of Dusk’s shirt to begin cutting it.

Despite the constant adrenaline rush that ran through mare all throughout the cycle, Rainbow Dash’s senses were dulled from only getting sporadic sleep the night before. That didn’t stop her from trying to finger herself as she walked down the stairs in her house. The first night was always like that, as they still had some modicum of control, but the rest of the week could go virtually any direction, and so her hopes were high when she heard her doorbell ring.

As she came to the bottom floor and approached her heavy blue, the pegasus began fondling one of her breasts with her free hand while wondering who it might be. Four years ago, Fluttershy had flown up to tell her about a pack of timberwolves spotted in the forest that they could probably restrain if they all worked together. The returning stallion doctors had had to spend the week afterwards picking splinters out of the towns mares' erogenous zones, which wasn’t very pleasant, but it had definitely been worth it; anything that stopped the constant burning during this horrible weak was.

But then of course, Dash stopped when she came to the door. Not wanting to free a hand to open it just yet, she looked up, and began to fantasize the absolute best-case scenario. Maybe Soarin himself is out there, wanting to try something different than what Flyers Monthly says he does every year with Spitfire and the others.

Then another thought occured to the pegasus, and she grinned ear to ear while increasing her hands’ tempo tenfold.

Or maybe Dusk changed his mind about how he was gonna handle heat week in Ponyville, and decided he was going to do it with the one he’s always loved most, but never had the courage to admit it.

Just before she brought herself to orgasm, Rainbow Dash let go with both her hands and quickly unlocked the doors to pull them both open inwards gleefully, letting the cool and of the high altitude rush past her.

She saw nopony.

“Mmmph!”

She heard a panicked, but muffled cry, and looked down to see her greatest fantasy realized.

On her doorstep, Prince Dusk Shine lay on his side, naked save a horn-limiter and red silk ribbons that wrapped around places all over her body. They bound his forelegs and thighs together. His forearms and biceps were the same behind his back, and his wings together and around his body. His mouth had a ribbon cleave-gag in it, which unbeknownst to Dash, kept several pairs of his own boxers inside.

In front of the alicorn was a brown notecard stood on it’s bottoms, with the words “To Rainbow Dash” written on the front.

The pegasus looked to the card, then Dusk, who looked back up at her with eyes wide in terror. Although the mere thought of Dusk right now would be enough to send her up the walls, and it was inevitable that she’d have her way with anything male placed in front of her this week, her surprise and confusion was great enough to momentarily overpower her libido.

This has to be a heat week-dream, she thought. Shit as perfect as this doesn’t just happen.

She looked back to the card, and reached down for it in the hopes of finding some explanation.

Who could have done this? Capturing Dusk, but then just handing him over to one of his friends?

She flipped open the card and read the unfamiliar handwriting.

“Dear Element of Loyalty,
Tales of your heroics under the leadership of the pony before you have reached as far as our small dominion, and though we know little of your culture or gratitude, we hope you accept this act of appreciation towards both of you.

Many thanks, the Griffon Kingdom.

P.S. Similar arrangements have been made with Spike the Brave and Glorious and the Element of Generosity. Feel free to share.”

After reading the letter, Rainbow looked to Dusk one final time.

Act of appreciation? It’s nice to get acknowledged, but I’ve never even seen a griffon besides Gilda my whole life, and now they’re tying up our boys and delivering them to us on heat week?

Rainbow smiled evilly, which sent more chills through Dusk than the cloud and high-altitude breeze was already providing his naked body.

Damn! Griffons are way cooler than I thought.

Rainbow tossed the letter aside and began to kneel down in front of her new alicorn fucktoy.

“Rah- Ranbah-” Dusk tried to speak through the sweaty underwear in his mouth and knot of fabric covering it, but couldn’t think of anything so say. Years ago during heat week, he’d run out of food in his room he was told to stay in, and had gone to knock on his brother’s door in the middle of the night. Cadence had answered, and ever since seeing the look in her eyes as she reached for the tiny colt in front of her before Shining woke up and trapped her in a force-bubble, he’d known that during heat week, mares can’t be bargained with, can’t be reasoned with, and don’t feel pity, or remorse, or even fear. Like rabies, sedatives are ineffective, and they absolutely will not stop, ever, until either their cycle is passed, or they’re cumming.

“Don’t worry, crown boy,” Rainbow “reassured” the alicorn as she reached her hands through the clouds underneath him to scoop him up. “I’m sure you’ve heard all kinds a horror stories about what we do with guys we find this week…”

When the pegasus’ strong arms made contact with his sides and began to easily pick him up despite his muscular stature, Dusk closed his eyes and began to scream and struggle, indeed recollecting reports of stallions who’d been raped into comas by even singular strong mares. Rainbow Dash simply hugged him tight against her own well-toned naked body to stop him from wiggling free.

“But I promise!” she shouted as she turned around, which got Dusk to stop struggling momentarily. “-That this’ll be the romantic endurance game you’ve been dreaming of having with the best flier in Equestria since you first laid eyes on her!”

Dusk stopped his pointless struggles and rolled his eyes as Rainbow carried him back into her house, using her wings to shut the door behind her. He knew that this wasn’t the pegasus he knew and loved talking to him, but her saying that meant she probably thought it before all this.

Celestia damn it! You’re all beautiful, and I love you as friends, but you do realize that playing a few games with Celestia didn’t make me enough of a perv to be constantly thinking about testing out my new wings by fucking Dash in the sky, tickling and then sticking my dick in Pinkie on top of her kitchen counter, putting Fluttershy in an bunny-themed bondage outfit, and titty fucking her yellow mountains, hog-tying Applejack and making her blow me, eating Rarity out from underneath her latest evening dress, fondling and impaling Zecora through her skimpy tribal wear…

Dash’s cloud bed barely creaked as she tossed Dusk onto it and then climbed over on top of him herself so that she straddled him. With one hand, she pushed the alicorn’s shoulder down, forcing him to lie flat on his bound arms and wings. The sizeable blue breasts he’d been sandwiched against on the way in were now hanging over Dusk’s blushing face. Blood was flowing to his nether regions by now also.

“I’m not gonna take your gag out, okay?” Dash began to lay out her still-forming plans as she looked at the muscular, gift-wrapped alicorn that was finally between her legs after so long. “No offense dude, but I just don’t want our first time ruined by you spouting off some egghead bullshit about nerves or reproduction in between screaming my name.”

With that, Rainbow reached down and took Dusk’s oversized emerging member with one hand, making the alicorn squirm and groan at her touch.

Oh, please no. Dusk thought, fixing his eyes on the pegasus’ puffy, already drenched snatch that his dark pink cock was slowly being pulled closer too. The tiny patch of multicolored hair above it gave Dusk an unneeded reminder of how fucked up this situation was. This is really happening? I’m being left with Rainbow Dash of heat week?!

“And don’t worry, hotstuff; most of my more serious times were with girls, but every guy in Cloudsdale was still lookin’ to tap the ass they always saw in races since I came of age, and I never disappoint my fans.”

Dusk’s growing erection that Dash was guiding was about to spear her, but the alicorn looked up into his friend’s have shut eyes with anxiety and dread filling his heart as he realized the full potential implications of what was happening.

What if I get her pregnant?! Would our foal be an alicorn too? Would she feel compelled to give up her Wonderbolt dream to raise it?

Dusk’s cock made contact with her pussy, and the cyan pegasus eyes rolled back and tongue fell out as it kept going, slowly inching its way inside her well-lubricated love tunnel that they both felt was three sizes too small for Dusk’s girth. The pleasure the alicorn immediately felt only exacerbated his fears.

How is she going to feel when this is all over?! Mares have become insane and suicidal out of guilt for rapes they committed while in heat. As the Elements of Loyalty, she’ll never be able to forgive herself, and I’ll never be able to look one of my best friends in the eye again!

Dusk’s member kept going further and further into Rainbow Dash though, until he was fully enveloped by her folds, and was poking her cervix. The pegasus had been telling the truth when she’d said she’d taken cocks before, but right now it certainly didn’t feel like it; her friend and comrade was bigger and harder and better inside her than she’d ever imagined, and for the first time since the previous morning, she finally felt relaxed.

… For about ten seconds. After that, she regained her focus and looked down at the gagged stallion below her, who had shut his eyes and looked away.

“Hah! Too much mare for you to handle, egghead?” she taunted, and then slowly, as every movement with the dick inside her was difficult and send electric wave of pleasure coursing through both of them, she put her hands on his chest and began to lean down.

Celestia! Dash thought to herself. A few ribbons and a horn-limiter was all it took to turn the guy I’ve been wanting since I messed up his hair into my fucktoy?!

Her bulbous chest came to rest on top of Dusk’s, and him turning his head to side side in denial only left her nick wide open for a long, forceful lick up it’s side, which made him shiver despite her burning warmth. After that, Rainbow Dash began scooting herself up and down her gift-wrapped stallion, bringing his now fully erect cock in and out of her with a steady rhythm, being sure to clench her nether muscles in synch to really milk him.

Dusk involuntarily opened his eyes only to roll them back and moan. Dash’s pussy was probably the tightest he’d ever been inside even without her incredibly strong abdomen squeezing the life out of him.

And as she humped, the rainbow pegasus gripped both of Dusk’s biceps to steady herself and continued to assault his neck, licking, kissing, nibbling. The alicorn instinctively turned his head to try to shield himself, but she just saw that as a challenge, and kept trying to get at whichever parts he left vulnerable until his head was writhing around furiously on the mattress. Dash briefly re-considered un-gagging him just so she could force her way into his mouth and hold him still that way, but she was enjoying chasing him down as he struggled almost as much as forcing his cock all the way inside her.

“Ya know, *lick* Dusk, *smooch* we can *huff* make this *mmmm* last forever.”

She pushed herself back up on his chest to look down at him as he slowly angled his saliva-sheened neck to look up. Rainbow kept pumping on him as she talked.

“Princess Rainbow Dash… *pant* captain of the Wonderbolts? -oh Celestia, you’re good!- *huff* Our children would start a -oh man, I’m getting close- dynasty of *groan* awesomeness!”

Rainbow shouted her last word as she closed her eyes and Dusk felt her picking up the pace on his dick. Dusk could feel that he wouldn’t be long either at this rate, which made a lump form in his throat.

No. I can’t do that to her! He closed his eyes and began to concentrate. C’mon, Dusk! Just let her cum and she’ll be happy!

“Ha!” Rainbow laughed at Dusk’s expression while she humped him furiously. “Think you’re outlasting me, crown boy? You must've forgotten whose address you were delivered to!”

The next few minutes were a terrible combination of ecstasy, agony and adrenaline as the two ponies raced to be last. Dusk had read entire books on the voluntary and involuntary mechanisms of both male and female orgasms in preparation for his nights with Celestia, and that was before he gained his alicorn strength (though he had yet to best the sun goddess, despite having come very close). His opponent today though, was Rainbow Dash, and whether it was racing, friends, or sex, she never quit.

A true testament to the spirit of pony, the blue pegasus sat up so the was in the cowfilly position on top of Dusk, and became a rainbow blur as she rode him. Her contracting pussy also miraculously kept pace with her humps, always squeezing Dusk on the way up, then relaxing to allow her to spear herself again.

Dusk felt like he was being pummeled by the rapid sexual stimulation that was setting his loins on fire with pleasure. It took less than a minute for him to get to the point where he’d have cum naturally, but even amidst his confusion he remembered what was at stake, and imagined tying a knot with the tubes in his balls. He then started to thrust himself, hopelessly trying to match Dash’s pace, thinking maybe he could mash her button first.

It worked to some degree. Rainbow Dash bit her lip and let go of his arms to begin fondling and pinching both her breasts. Dusk’s cock just felt so damn good inside her, and while she was obviously faster, his thrusts felt like a force of nature underneath her.

For the first time in her life, the blue pegasus briefly considered giving up.

Would Dusk like that better? Everypony knows about how Celestia and Luna used to make him their bitch, but maybe since he’s a prince now, he’d like to take the more dominant role in our relationship.

But then the image of being a housewife came into Dash’s head.

Cooking... cleaning… watching our kids all day.

She looked down at Dusk again, whose eyes were shut in concentration, while she felt she could do this in her sleep.

Nah. I’m wearing the pants in this relationship, egghead.

They both kept at it for several more minutes, and the pleasure in Dusk’s balls turned to discomfort, and then agony as his balls swelled more and more, demanding release. He kept thrusting harder and harder, forgetting to breathe as one did during hard workouts, but Rainbow Dash kept her own rhythm on top of him, barely flinching in reaction. The wad he was holding back soon became large enough that he feared for his own safety if he were to relax for even a second, and not just Rainbow Dash’s, since it had never gotten this big before, and he felt the feeling of release could well drive him insane. But no matter how wet he felt his rapist, he didn’t hear a single moan or grunt from her.

Slowly, no matter how hard he tried to redouble his efforts to tighten it, Dusk felt the knot getting looser and looser. Any second, he’d be defiling one of his best friends, and possibly crushing their relationship and all her dreams.

Forgive me, Dash.

“Neeeuuuuuuuh!” Dusk’s scream turned to a moan as his gates broke and he shot out the longest built orgasm of his life. Dash slammed herself back down on him at the last second, but was nearly shot back up to the ceiling by the sheer force of the geyser of hot goo shooting off into her.

Having won the race now, Rainbow Dash relaxed and let her own sexuality run its course, her womb opening up to accept the ocean on seed inside it while giving a rainfall of honey in return. There was so much inside her bloating her belly, she worried briefly that it’d overpower even Zecora’s special birth-control potion, but still let the waves of pleasure wash over her.

For a good two minutes, both ponies floated on a cloud of euphoria. Both their juices flooded out of Rainbow Dash’s pussy and soaked Dusk’s groin and some of the bedsheets.

“*gasp* Oh Celestia!” Rainbow Dash finally exclaimed around the end of the third minute, and looked down at Dusk. Her breasts were turning purple from her having squeezed them so long and so hard, but that was nothing compared to the alicorn on her bed whose eyes were pure white.

“Hah! How’s Celestia compare to that!”

Dusk groaned, and rolled his head to the side, slowly coming to his senses.

“But… *Hnnnn!*” Dash slowly began to push herself up off the alicorn’s large, but already softening cock. “You weren’t- *ugh*!”

*slap*

The pegasus groaned when the 12-inch rod of alicorn meat finally fell out of her, and slapped against Dusk’s wet, muscular stomach. With the hole unplugged, the substantial amount of cum that she hadn’t had room for poured out, coating Dusk’s groin in another layer of bodily fluids. And almost immediately, Dash felt empty and cold; as powerful as that had been, it would only satisfy a mare in heat for a few minutes at most.

“-Half bad yourself!”

Rainbow Dash stood upright on her bed with Dusk between her weakened legs. Dusk groaned, and shut his eyes before opening them and fixing his gaze on the mare standing above him with her hands on her hips, cum dripping out of her pussy.

A lump formed anew in the Element of Magic’s throat, a hole opened in his chest, and his eyes began to sting.

What have I just done?

Rainbow Dash smiled triumphantly.

“You’re mine now, Dusk,” she said, and then, assuming a more sympathetic expression, reached down to her pussy to scrape up a bit of their combined juices on her finger. “And I’m yours,” she held the mix of cum and honey up demonstratively, and looked Dusk in the eyes, oblivious to the terror in them. “No more waiting for flank-letters from Celestia; we’ll do this morning, noon, night, after shows, before shows, in public bathrooms, up on clouds…” Dash kept rattling off times and places they could do it, while Dusk closed his eyes, his cheeks burning.

No, Dash. We’re not, but it doesn’t matter, because we did it once now. Our relationship is ruined forever, but it’s my fault, just because I couldn’t hold back!

“-And no more having to hide it from the other girls cause you’re worried about making them jealous,” Dash got back on track as she stepped off the bed. What she said actually rung somewhat true for Dusk, but not because he loved her more than the others as she was implying. “But because they are are friends, and I’m not the greedy type…”

Dusk opened his eyes, and looked to see Rainbow Dash walking towards her telephone.

“Most of us mares are actually quite lonely on heat weak,” Rarity began to monologue. “All our friends that are young, old or male usually so far away from us. You simply being here to keep me company, Spike, means far more to me than -*uuugh!* your skills with your tongue.”

The young dragon couldn’t make out what his mistress was saying through her beefy thighs that were wrapped around his head, and over the squishing and lapping sounds he was making with his tongue. Rarity lounged on her red crying couch that she’d summoned to her room on the second floor of Carousel Boutique, while Spike was on his knees in front of her, naked, with his hands tied behind his back with purple silk strips.

“And what a lovely coincidence it was that the griffons -*mmmm!*- decided to show their gratitude to us on the exact same year that I perfected my dominatrix garb!” she continued, using her hands that wasn’t holding Spike’s leash to gesture down the red leather ensemble of a heart-shaped corset, long gloves, garter stockings and (formerly) lace panties. Spike had also had his underwear (diamond-spangled boxers that his griffon captorhad placed him in) removed, although he’d yet to have his nethers attended to. Besides, the guilt associated with defiling the (normally) wonderful mare, plus the cockring Rarity had given him that was making his current erection agonizing, made him hope he wouldn’t be cumming for quite some time.

“Tell me Sp- *mmm!* *mmmmm!* Rarity stifled louder and louder moans as Spike got to her cunny and began sucking on it like a baby bottle. “Oh goodness me, Spike! I have just got to make you my personal butler when this is all done! Just thin- *oooh!*” she gasped when her new dragon pet gave her an especially powerful suck.

“Hey!” she abruptly shouted in an angry tone, tugging to Spike’s leash to dislodge him. The young dragon’s honey-soaked and confused face turned up to her. “What kind of mare do you think I am?

“Wh-whuh?” Spike finally spoke. But then Rarity lifted her hips up a bit to trap him in the musky swamp between her stocking-clad legs again and then set him back down. With his hands bound, there was nothing the young dragon could do.

“I offer to let you serve all my needs after this week of free love is over, and you attempt to rush me?!” she was outraged, and squeezed his head tight with her legs. “The griffons did not deliver you here to cheat and leave me unsatisfied. I expect proper, passionate service no matter how many times either of us have cum. Anything less, and you can expect another round with my *ahem* functional accessory!”

Rarity smiled at her innuendo, while Spike clenched his raw anus, and got back to work, making sure to take everything slowly and carefully.

About a minute later, the phone rang. Rarity turned her head to look at the landline, wondering for a second if she was hearing things.

It rang again. Curious, she used her magic to quickly pick up the entire phone and levitate it to her side, taking the receiver with her free hand. The fact that Spike kept licking, bringing her closer and closer to cummung all over his face, showed that short of Dusk, she couldn’t have asked for a better companion for this week.

“Hello?... Ah! Pinkie, darling!... Why are you calling?... What?! How’d she get him?! What? She is?? Well, I certainly can’t let a ruffian like her give Dusk the wrong idea of what it is to be with a mare during her estrus cycle.”

Rarity, who Spike had noticed had stopped twitching in response to his ministrations since she’d started talking, meaning that something seriously distracting was being said, abruptly stood up, tearing her dripping pussy away from his licking and sucking mouth. A few more drops of honey dripped onto his face before she quickly stepped over and past him, heading for the door.

“I’m terribly sorry to abandon you like this, Spike, and I still have the fullest intention of making you mine permananely after this. But this is something all six of us elements must do together if it is to mean anything…”

Wait. All six? Dusk? Spike thought, recalling hearing Rarity say something that sounded like “rust” through her thighs during her phone call. Is that what the griffons did to him? I thought they were gonna hold our newest prince ransom, or something.

“But never fear,” Rarity stopped at the door and turned around with a smirk. Her horn began to glow purple, and Spike looked around the room and he saw a vibrator floating in her telekinetic grip towards him. “I’m the element of generosity after all…”

The cock-shaped device moved around behind Spike, and lowered down, causing the young dragon to shudder at the thought of hours, possibly days, tied up like this with an endless supply of forced orgasms.

“And I always let my friends play with my toys.”

The young alicorn didn’t feel like there was a single square inch of his fur that wasn’t covered by a pussy, a tongue, a breast or an ass.

There were 5 different mares on the softened cloud with him. At the current moment, he was eating one out while another bounced on his dick, a third was wiggling her finger around his ass, and two more were groping, nibbling and kissing whatever they could get at. Rainbow Dash still hadn’t unwrapped her present save his gag, so it was all Dusk was still completely helpless. What he wouldn’t give to be back out in the cool fresh air of Rainbow Dash’s front porch, now that his nostrils felt permanently burned by the smell of sweat and honey.

“Eep! Oh my *mmm* Dusk,” Fluttershy commented. “I was a little hesitant to try this position at first, but you really know *nnnngh* what you’re doing!”

“Nnnnugh!” Fluttershy felt Dusk cry a cry of both pleasure and shock into her nether regions.

“Hehe. Looks like I found your sweet spot, Dusky,” Pinkie Pie teased, and then poked her finger against the alicorn’s prostate again.

“Nnnaaaauuuh!” Dusk shouted again, as what the pink mare was doing inside his ass fully overpowered the sensations of what Applejack was doing atop his rod.

“Oooh! Was that a request for another finger? Happy to oblige!”

Dusk moaned and shook his head as his sphincter was further stretched by the insertion of another digit. While he was doing that, he wasn’t servicing Fluttershy, but the yellow pegasus didn’t mind so long as her friends were happy.

“Oh! Dusk! *lick* You’re the finest of all Canterlot delicacies!” Rarity said, licking what inner thigh she could get at with his legs still bound. Rainbow Dash was twisting and nibbling on his nipples behind Fluttershy.

“Darn tootin’” Applejack added, riding his cock while steadying her hands on his abs. “Thank Celestia for griffons! This’ll put all Granny’s heat week stories to shame!”

Is this the end of us? Dusk pondered the potential future implications of what was happening, but went back to pleasuring Fluttershy once he’d re-adjusted to Pinkie’s ministrations. Are the element of harmony going to go out fucking?

“Oh Celestia, ahm gonna cu-uuauuugh!” Applejack squirted on top of his cock.

“Alright,” Rarity said standing up and taking the farm pony by the shoulders while her eyes were still in the back of her head. “It’s my turn again!”

Humans And Their Pets

The (former) alicorn and (former) dragon felt so naked walking the halls of the other world’s… it seemed like a school. Dusk felt cold without his fur, and weak without his horn, while Spike felt unprotected without his scales, and so very small. But Celestia knew how this other world would react to learning they they were both from another dimension (something that would be quite strange even in Equestria), so for now they simply had to walk the crowded halls between the hundreds of students going to-and-fro, trying to learn what they could from observation.

As they kept walking, weaving between students headed to their next class, Spike looked up at his big brother, hoping to see if he’d worked out a plan for recovering the crown yet. Dusk now towered over Spike, but thanks to his new dog biology, looking up so high didn’t hurt his neck. He could tell on the faux schoolboy’s face that he was nervous as hell without his other friends around, but was still definitely thinking.

Spike opened his mouth to ask Dusk what the plan was, but stopped himself and looked forward again before he uttered a syllable, remembering that dogs didn’t seem to be able to talk in either world (well, not the kind he’d been turned into). He’d have to wait until they were alone.

Dusk was indeed thinking. Priority one was, of course, retrieving his crown, but leaving the pony who’d stolen it, Sunset Shimmer, unchecked in this world was not an option.

He looked briefly to the face of one of the furless creatures as they passed while opening his ears to the chatter reverberating around the hallway.

They sound like they’re speaking Hoofian, and the sign outside was written in it. Maybe I should just ask one of them if they’ve seen my crown or know a girl named Sunset Shimmer, assuming she isn’t using an alias.

As the duo came to where the hallway turned left, Dusk looked to another creature’s face as it passed him.

But who should I reach out to? I don’t know their customs or-

“Oh! I’m really sorry,”

Dusk and Spike both stopped in their tracks at the sound of the voice. It was faint, but their ears had both long since adjusted.

“I- I just found it and- and I thought I should give it to her.”

It was coming from around the corner. Not wanting to interrupt, Dusk Shine backed up against the lockers, and began shimming his way down towards the corner. Spike quickly followed suit, getting up against the wall behind his brother and slowly walking behind while trying to listen further.

“I didn’t know you had dropped it.”

They came to the corner, and Dusk poked his head around. The first thing that caught his eye was the mixture of flowing fire and gold that he instantly recognized from the night before. But that mane now belonged to a creature wearing a black leather jacket and orange shirt who was facing away from him with him.

What was facing them though, was a pink haired girl with a yellowish complexion. The voice, as well as how she was lowering her head and backing into the corner, ruled out any potential mistaken identity.

The dog and the schoolboy both thought for a second that their shy pegasi friend had somehow followed them, but that made no sense.

“Well, I did, and I was about to get it before you swooped in and ruined everything!” the woman who could only be Sunset Shimmer transformed reprimanded Fluttershy’s dimensional-counterpart in a snobbish tone.

“You shouldn’t pick up things that don’t belong to you!”

“It- it doesn’t really belong to you either.” Dusk and Spike heard Fluttershy -if that was her name here- reply.

“Excuse me!” Sunset Shimmer shouted in anger as she abruptly slammed her hands onto the lockers on either side of the different Fluttershy with a banging noise, pinning the skinny girl in a white tank-top against the wall, much to her terror.

“N-n-n-n-” Fluttershy stammered as she slowly slid down the lockers until she sat at Sunset’s booted feet. “Nothing.”

“That’s what I thought. It’s as good as mine and you know it.”

Dusk Shine had stepped around the corner into full view, and stood with his fists at his sides and eyes glaring before he even knew what he was doing. Spike normally would have been the one to stop him from doing something like this, but was instead growling in anger behind him. To Tartarus with discretion; this version of Fluttershy clearly couldn’t stand up for herself.

“You really are pathetic. It’s no wonder your best friends are all stray animals!” Sunset finished, holding her finger in Fluttershy’s face.

“How dare you speak to her that way!” a powerful male voice boomed down the hallway, freezing not just Sunset Shimmer, but the boy and girl going through their lockers, not wanting to get involved.

“What did you say!?” the flame-haired villainess looked over her shoulder, finally giving Dusk and Spike a good look at her face. It was turquoise-eyed, smooth, and symmetrical; not bad for the species she now was, but it did nothing to soften Dusk’s righteous anger. He still wasn’t thinking about her potentially recognizing him as easily as he’d recognized her, or how he’d well he’d fight without his horn; only on defending Fluttershy.

“I said,” Dusk began marching forward, holding his head in and fists back. Sunset turned her… rather voluptuous body all the way around and began to mirror Dusk’s movement and posture in her own state of rage, so that they were now both approaching the other. “How dare you speak to her that way!”

Dusk finished just as they were tiny-nose to tiny-nose in the middle of the hallway (Dusk having to look down at her lower face, though that clearly did nothing to intimidate her). He stared down at her pretty face, and her up as his handsome one, for what felt like forever, before, much to his surprise, she smiled smugly.

“You must be new here, slut,” she pulled her body back and flicked her finger up under Dusk’s chin, further catching him off guard and getting him to pull back as well. “White Knights run for the hills when they see Sunset Shimmer distressing their damsel.”

It took Dusk a second to process what the girl who had just confirmed herself to be Celestia’s rogue pupil was actually saying. One he did though, he looked past her at Fluttershy, who was still sitting in the corner, cowering behind a school binder, and then back at Sunset.

“Oh, no, I wasn’t trying to-” he tried to explain things, embarrassed, before Sunset cut him off.

“You’re a fool to try to interfere with my business,” the flame haired alpha-bitch stepped around to Dusk’s side, and he turned to face her. “Buuuut…” her expression softened as she seemed to be taking another look at him. Dusk’s cheeks started to burn and his heart rate sped up, fearing that transformed unicorn was seeing something familiar.

Suddenly, Sunset Shimmer put her hand on his blue sweater clad chest, and with surprising strength, pushed him two steps back into the lockers with another bang as hid shoulder blades and hear collided painfully with the sheet metal.

Spike instinctively wanted to shout in protest, but all that came out of his mouth was an angry bark, which suited him just fine. He felt his new sharp teeth in his mouth as well, and imagined them digging into Sunset’s exposed leg, but restrained himself, wanting to wait for the go ahead from Dusk.

The schoolboy opened his eyes after he’d closed them from the shock of the impact, and saw Sunset Shimmer smiling calmly as she reached her free hand up to his face. He was still too surprised and possibly even afraid after the girl’s sudden aggressive gesture that he only raised his hands so his sides defensively without swatting hers away.

“Your face is kinda cute,” she commented, taking his chin in her fingers.

Despite everything he’d been doing with Celestia since he came of age, and everything he’d been through in the past year, the Prince of Friendship’s cheeks were apple-red, and he still just stood there as Sunset turned his head slightly from side to side, eyeing his features up like a product she was considering buying. He also felt the hand that had pinned him to the lockers sliding down and moving across his abdomen, dangerously close to the hem of his purple jeans. Perhaps it was because he now lacked his horn, or being back in a high school made him subconsciously act like the shy virgin he was when he attended. Either way, it seemed for a while as if his crown’s thief would molest him then and there in their new bodies, and none of the other humans in the hallway would have the gall to intervene.

“This queen of the Fall Formal, and pretty soon a whole lot else, is in the market for a king right now,” she said, dimming her eyes in a sultry manner while leaning in so Dusk could feel her warm breath on his neck. She then moved her mouth closer to his ear and whispered her offer: “Come with me to my mansion now, and I’ll give you better ass than any dumb animal-lover slut could ever; no heroism required.”

Hearing her insult Fluttershy, who was still cowering in the corner, again, finally snapped Dusk out of his fear, and he moved his hands to push the alpha bitch off him, accidentally getting two good handfuls of her sizable, but firm melons in the process.

“Not interested,” he said contemptuously, shoving her back to the middle of the hallway and stepping away from the lockers himself. Disturbingly, though, Sunset didn’t resist physically or protest, her smile remaining the entire time.

“Have it your way,” she conceded after steading herself, and turned to leave. “But you can ask Rally Flag how well I take ‘no’ for an answer,” she added ominously, walking down the hallway away from Dusk and Spike.

Both boys watched her saunter her way away from them and around the corner, with equal parts fear and anger in their hearts, as they were unsure how seriously to take her threat. She was just a teenage girl with no horn now, what was she really going to do to them?

Once Sunset was out of sight, Dusk turned around to face Fluttershy again, who was looking up at him in complete awe, as if even surviving a confrontation with that girl was utterly inconceivable. Dusk decided to smile, and walked over to extend his hand down to her. After he’d gotten her back up on her feet, he’d ask her what they were talking about earlier, and he’d work from there.

Dusk had never liked typewriters, having always typed to fast for them to keep up. This magical version, with a crystal-ball screen though, he could definitely get behind. Having observed this world’s version of the Cutie Mark Crusaders until they’d left, the newly “human” boy went from page to page, slowly piecing together a picture of this strange new world.

It was getting dark now, though. He’d initially wondered if it would be endless day in this world after meeting it’s version of Celestia, but the evidence of what humans could build machines to do was literally staring him in the face, so he decided not to worry about it.

What he was worried about, was where he was going to sleep until the Fall Formal, which would hopefully have a king this year instead of a queen. He’d learned his lesson about staying awake too long, but his options were limited. Sunset Shimmer had probably brought gold bits and jewels through with her the first time, but he’d had no such foresight. He’d probably just-

*click*

“Aaagh!” Dusk cried out as he suddenly felt something jab into the back of his neck with a clicking sound, and then be pulled back just as quickly. His hand immediately went over the point he’d been stuck, and he shut his eyes in stabbing pain.

“Dusk!” Spike, who had previously been constructing a bed of books using only his mouth, turned to look at his brother under attack, and saw a short, green-haired boy standing behind Dusk holding what looked like an Epi-pen. Behind him was an even shorter, and much fatter boy with orange hair, staring back at the dog in fear and shock.

“Holy shit!” shouted an irritating voice that could only belong to some version of Snips, which made his companion’s identity no mystery. “She was right! It is alive!”

Still clutching his punctured neck, Dusk stood up and turned around, so that he now practically towered over the two freshmen, who were currently distracted by Spike. He saw the mechanical needle in Snails’ hand, but couldn’t see a reason for them to give him an adrenaline shot, so figured it must’ve been modified to hold something else.

“Of course it’s alive, doofus. Dogs are living things,” Snails responded to Snips’ exclamation. Meanwhile, Dusk quickly deduced for their words and actions so far that they were, for some reason, in cahoots with Sunset Shimmer, and decided to attack now before whatever was now in his veins took effect.

“No, I mean it can-”

Snips was cut off by the sound of a chair being picked up and swung into his accomplice back, causing him to give his own cry of pain as the blow knocked him onto his stomach. The chubby boy turned to look at the boy they’d been sent to capture, and only now realized just how fit he was. Dusk was still protecting his neck with one hand, but holding the chair in the other, and looked down at the mook with a face of anger and contempt. Snips was immediately forced to reconsider if following the beautiful, brillant, popular Sunset Shimmer was worth it in this case, and began backpedalling, holding his hands out in front of him. Dusk matched his pace, and Spike began prowling his way closer as well.

“L-look, I’m- Sunset just told us-”

“What did you just give me!?” Dusk Shine growled, making the freshmen’s heart jump in his chest. The former alicorn was initially planning to activate an appropriate cleansing-spell as soon as he learned what was now in his veins, before remembering he had no horn, and that he might not even recognize the name of the drug that Snips would answer with. He could still ask him what it would do in how long, and repeat the name to the school nurse (hoping against hope she was still there at the late hour).

“I- uh- she just told us to hit you with the pen and then take you to her place.”

So they didn’t know. Terrific. And Sunset had probably been faking not recognizing him; also not good.

Without another word, Dusk tossed the chair aside with a loud clatter, and dashed straight for the door behind Snips. Spike gave one bark, and followed him. Snips put his hands up to defend himself as the highly-athletic bookworm charged towards him, but Dusk simply shoved him aside with one hand, making the short boy cry out as he practically went flying, then landed painfully on his back. Spike grinned to the side as he ran past him, and followed Dusk out the door he’d practically burst through

The lights were out in most of the school, but it wasn’t yet so dark that Dusk couldn’t see where he was going once in the hallway. He stopped briefly, then looked to his right, then his left.

“What’re we gonna do, Dusk?” Spike asked up to his brother, feeling the severity of the situation as much as he was. If Spike were still a dragon, he’d at least be somewhat able to defend Dusk if he were incapacitated, but as a dog, and a rather small one, he’d be completely at even the two idiots they’d left in the library’s mercy.

“It’s-” Dusk paused, as by that point he’d been still long enough to feel the familiar sensation of heavy arms and lethargic knees. “Sunset must’ve replaced the adrenaline in the pen with a sedative.”

Despite his growing fatigue, the schoolboy took off almost as fast to his right, and Spike chased after him.

“We gotta find help or someplace to hi-aaaaah!”

Dusk cried out as he stumbled and nearly face-planted into the linoleum, but caught himself with his arms just in time.

“Dusk!” Spike cried out again, and ran to his brother’s side. Again, if he weren’t so Celestia-damn small, he’d been able to help his brother up.

“I-” Dusk stammered, his vision starting to darken and lose focus. He looked over his shoulder, and saw that Snips and Snails weren’t following them, yet, but even they could probably find if he passed out here. He looked to Spike, whose terror was not obscured at all by his canine features. “Spike, g- get out of-”

“No!” his little brother shouted, then moved forward and put his paw on the side of Dusk’s shoulder, which was an odd sensation, but one of the most pronounced the schoolboy could feel as his body was going numb all over; simply supported himself with his arms was a sizable effort now. “I chased you through to here, I’m-”

He turned to face the direction of the library, head lowered and teeth bared, ready to take the two giants of boys head on if it came to that.

“I’ve let you get taken enough, Dusk. I can’t go for help without-”

Spike paused, as he realized something. He couldn’t walk up to a human and ask for help, but maybe he could find a phone, which seemed far more common and far more advanced than they were in Equestria, and-”

Dusk let out one final labored breath, and collapsed onto his face.

“Dusk!” Spike shouted again, and turned around to see his brother lying on the linoleum, motionless save his eyelids that he was struggling to keep just half-open. The sentient dog then looked back towards the library, and saw the hallway was still clear. The doors must be soundproof, or else Snips and Snails would’ve heard their desperate conversation by now (either that, or they really were just that big of cowards). He turned again to Dusk, who would be completely out of it any second now. “I’ll go call Principal Celestia or the authorities, don’t worry.”

“Uuh- uh luuuh you, Spuuu,” Dusk tried to speak, his mouth numb and voice slurring.

Spike took off down the hallway in the direction they’d been heading, his nails ticking against the hard floor. He was shocked by how easy and how quickly he ran with his reconfigured and shortened-limbs.

Is this how diamond-dogs move? Whatever. The other students were walking around with little rectangles with crystal balls like the thing in the library, but they’re all gone now. There was what looked more like an Equestrian phone in Principal Celestia’s office, so I just have to turn around this corner and-

“Gotcha, mutt!”

“Arf! Arf!” The moment the talking dog rounded the corner, he was scooped up into the arms clad in a leather jacket. Spike instinctively barked in shock and protest, and tried to struggle and claw with his nails, but Sunset Shimmer simply held his diminutive form against her chest, pushing him up against her sizable, but firm rack, and rendering him helpless.

“Spike, right?” she tried to confirm in a condescending tone.

“Grrr! Spike still tried to struggle, kicking and squirming to get free or hurt the much larger, much stronger woman. “Let me go, you evil bitch!”

“Let you go?” she looked down at the dog she had trapped in her arms, and Spike stopped struggling to look up at her almost angelic (for a human) face. “Oh, no. If everything had gone according to plan, you’d never have even known your element of magic was missing until it was too late, but now that Equestria’s new alicorn stud has followed me to where I have all the power and experience, he’s going to be my ultimate trophy boyfriend.”

Spike growled again, and resumed struggling, but Sunset hugged him even tighter, and began walking, taking Spike back around the corner and towards Dusk.

“You’re not exactly my type, at least in this form. I might take you as a dragon once I rule two worlds, but for now, I think I’ll keep you as my pet.”

Down the hall, Dusk was completely unconscious where he’d passed out, and Snips and Snails we’re finally poking their heads out the door to see this. Both their eyes went wide when they saw Sunset approaching carrying Spike, who was still trying in vain to struggle in her tight embrace.

“Sunset!” Snips exclaimed in shock, and stepped out into the hallway, holding his hands up defensively. “W-we got the purple boy-“ he stammered, pointing at Dusk’s prone body.

She’d been lurking around and had her own modified Epi-pen in her pocket in case they’d screwed up, but considering taking down a boy with the body of a star athlete and mind of an alicorn prince was a step above the usual spying and sabotage she put them up to, she supposed having to personally catch the runner didn’t reflect too poorly on them.

“You did as well as can be expected,” she said in a tone utterly lacking understanding. “Now stick to the plan I told you and get him into my car!”

“Yes mistress!” Snails saluted quickly and then dashed past his still-stammering companion into the hall and over to Dusk, taking a wad of heavy zip-ties out of his pockets.

“Hey! Help! Some- mmmmph!” Spike began to yell, no longer caring for appearing as a normal dog, before Sunset clamped her hand over his mouth and glared down at him. In the background, the shrieking clicks of closing zip ties could be heard.

“And the first lesson both my new pets will learn is how to use their mouths properly.”

Dusk slowly peeled his eyes open to the sight of the dimly lit living room. His head still felt groggy, and his limbs weak, but even before he’d properly woken up he’d been able to feel that he’d been bound and gagged. The only windows in his immediate line of sight had their blinds pulled, but he could see that it was night outside. Sunset must’ve used some kind of drug that wore off as quickly as it took effect.

… Or it’s not the same day… A fear gripped him as he realized the other possibilities. If all Sunset wanted was me out of the way to get my crown back, she’d only need to give me three days worth and-

Adrenaline pumped into his veins, and his senses returned quicker, allowing him to realize where he really was.

Firstly, these was what looked like a giant version of the things from the library in front of him on a cupboard, but it had no keyboard in front of it. He looked to his right and saw a door, and to his left, a stairwell that had steps going up and down. He assumed this was the house Sunset was using, but other than that he didn’t know much.

He then turned his attention to how he was bound, and what to. Wrapped around his head and in his mouth was a ba- no, it was rubber, but ring-shaped. And he was na-

Wrong again. Significantly more of his furless flesh was exposed now, but his upper chest and (thankfully) pelvis were still had garments. When he looked down to see what they were, he saw that he was tied with countless leather belts to a heavy wooden chair. His legs were bound the the chair’s, keeping them spread, and his arms behind his back in some kind of constricting sleeve.

As for what he’d been dressed in; a black thong with Sunset’s Cutie/shirt mark on the front, and an orange t-shirt with the same symbol that only covered his pecs, leaving his 8-pack bare.

So I’m… what? Her minion? Her pet? Her boyfriend? Whatever.

Dusk looked around the room again, but still saw and heard nothing useful. A heater was humming in the background, and he was glad that it kept his exposed skin from feeling cold against the wood, but that wasn’t really important. He still had no idea what day it was, or what had happened to Spike after he’d passed out. The sentient dog looked prime to get away from Snips and Snails, but he obviously hadn’t gotten any help for his brother yet.

Dusk’s eyes went wide and heart sped up as he realized another horrifying possibility:

What if he walked up to somebody and said hello, but since it’s so strange to them they’ve put him in a lab or something? Humans seem to be the only sentient species on earth, so the might not have the same laws…

Dusk looked down to his bondage again. Sunset apparently had plenty of toys lying around for such an occasion, but this didn’t look or feel like the most secure of set-ups. The schoolboy began testing his bonds, biting into his gag to hopefully crush it, trying to wiggle out of the belts or his armbinder. He considered rocking himself side to side, but the chair was fairly heavy and wide, and falling to the carpeted floor while still bound would get him nowhere.

Suddenly, he heard the doorknob to his right being turned, and froze. Then the door swung open, and he turned to see Sunset Shimmer, now clad in an orange and black lingerie ensemble with gloves and garter-stockings, coming through.

Both human-ponies were actually shocked by the sight of the other staring back at them, and Dusk felt a chill through his body while Sunset stopped in her tracks. The alpha-bitch got over her simply surprise of suddenly seeing him awake rather quickly though, and regained her smug composure, while Dusk’s fear of what the seductively-clad teenager had planned for him lingered.

“Well now, Prince Dusk Shine,” Sunset began, sashaying her way over to him, spitting the word “Prince” with contempt. “I think by now you’re starting to grasp who’s in charge on this side of the portal.”

“Wayths hiike?” Dusk said, his ring gag making him slightly more telligible than a ball or bundle of panties would have.

“The basement. A tiny kennel,” Sunset answered flatly, and walked around behind Dusk where he couldn’t turn his head to look, and put her gloved hands on his shoulders, then leaned into his ear. “But you’re my real pet now!”

Sunset’s right hand shot down from Dusk’s shoulders and snaked around to his front, where she wiggled it under his thong. When he’d first entered this world, he’d felt between their legs that their cocks had no sheathes and were free to bounce around and scrape against their underwear while flaccid. It hadn’t bothered them earlier, but it certainly did now, as his captor didn’t even need to warm him up before to get her warm hand, whose softness was only accentuated by her gloves, around him. The schoolboy shouted gagged shouts and squirmed in protest at her molesting touch, but she started pumping and fondling him regardless.

“Yes. That’s it. Squirm and moan,” Sunset taunted as she kept squeezing him, occasionally giving his ballsack a fondle or brushing up his shaft to his tip with her thumb. “The Element of Magic, Equestria’s newest prince, and I’ve got you all trussed up in my living room, ready for me to fuck until he loves it, just like any other teenage stud I set my sights on!”

Somewhat true to her boasts, Sunset’s efforts were already yielding results, as each time she squeezed him now, more and more blood rushed back in when she relaxed her grip. Before long, she started to feel real resistance in his cock, which made her grin evilly while Dusk curled his toes and fists, fighting the growing glow of pleasure. She began stroking his pole up and down as well, making it a proper handjob, and eventually his cock, smaller than before, but still huge for a human, was pointing straight up, (uncomfortably) keeping his thong out of the way all on it’s own.

“The crown that I’ll have back in two days time, since I’ll run uncontested, should have a sun on it,” she continued to speak while pleasuring him. Dusk tried not to pay attention, and think about how he might escape once she was through with him (for now), but it was impossible. “I should have had those wings instead of you as well. Celestia never promised me either, but I think our current positions can attest to whose better at this kind of thing. Celestia didn’t want a prodigy; she wanted a slave!”

There was so much wrong in what he’d just heard that Dusk didn’t even start to unpack it. Sunset Shimmer might have a different body and call a different dimension home, but she was just like everyone he’d fought since the Summer Sun Celebration.

His member was almost rock hard now though, and if she kept it up she’d have him staining her gloves in a couple minutes. Instead though, after a few more squeezes to make sure his cum cannon was nice and armed, and then pulled her hand back. Dusk opened his eyes as the pleasure suddenly stopped, somehow still shocked that these kind of women loved to draw it out.

He looked over his shoulder, and watched her circle around in front of him and put her hands on her hips, giving him another view of her immaculately sculpted body that was so seductively dressed. She, on the other hand, saw only his beautiful purple eyes, which were fearful, but not terrified.

“A slave… yes,” she looked down at his high-standing member, and bit her lip without compromising her smug expression. “You were never anything but Celestia’s toy. Toy soldier, and fucktoy.” Dusk was taken aback by her apparent knowledge of the intimacies of his relationship with his mentor, since while the castle staff and royal guard knew it well, and he’d confided it with his family and close friends, it’d only ever reached the most desperate of tabloids, any Sunset had been in this dimension for years. Then again, she seemed to know everything new about the Elements… he had to focus on the here and now.

“And I’m going to take everything from her,” Sunset continued, kneeling down and learning over Dusk’s crotch so that he could feel her warm breath on his new, pointed penis. The schoolboy leaned his head back and looked away, knowing full well where this was going. “Starting with you.”

The beautiful co-ed concluded her gloating, and wrapped both her super-soft hands around his genitals, her left cupping his balls, and her right gripping his lower shaft. The heavenly feeling of her expertly positioned grip instantly sent shivers through Dusk’s body, but was nothing compared to when she added her mouth to the equation.

After quickly licking them, Sunset spread her lips as far as they could go and engulfed his upper third, bringing his most sensitive area into the warm, wet, soft cavern that only a vagina could match. Dusk’s eyes rolled in his head and he involuntarily twitched his cock in her embrace, but she hadn’t even started. Because he was so large, by the time he felt his tip poking the back of her mouth and her entire tongue against his underside, there was still a third of him bare between her hand and lips. She’d mathematically anticipated this, though, so her descent slowed, but never stopped, and she began breathing through her nose as Dusk felt himself pushed past her mouth and into the tight restriction of her esophagus.

As he was swallowed up by the feeling of euphoria, Dusk lost track of his surroundings for a limited time, and imagined he was back in Celestia’s bedroom, where he first felt this incredible feeling. There was something missing, though.

Dusk suddenly opened his eyes, and looked down at Sunset, who was slowly climbing back up his shaft, squeezing his base and balls with his hands, applying similar pressure with her lips and tongue and sucking from deep within her lungs, all in an effort to milk him.

“Ey sungseh!” he called out, his ring gag giving him marginally more vocal abilities. The flame-haired schoolgirl had just reached the point where her lips encircled the new ring around his tip, and would begin licking his head any second. Despite her commitment to not give her captive any power, she couldn’t help but pause and look up with only her eyes to see Dusk’s face strong again.

“Youh anna take e frung heleshia, yull need hen himes higger rests, an a herhonhalihy unlike a heesegrater!” (You wanna take my from Celestia, you’ll need ten times bigger breasts, and a personality unlike a cheesegrater!)

Dusk’s words, barely comprehensible as they were, had the same effect like a freezing spell on the girl on his cock, as she remained stock still for at least twenty seconds objective, her saliva actually cooling on his dick while her mouth was still over it.

The trussed-up schoolboy had hit her in the exact spot she’d been trying to shield. She had been thinking of giving him a tit-job, but knew that he’d have received far better, and so her efforts couldn’t hope to overwhelm him like her honed oral skills might.

Sunset abruptly let go of and pulled herself off Dusk’s member with an audible pop as her lips separated from his head, and a few drops of pre-cum dripped back down onto it. Her face was now stern and angry, no longer just smug.

“Fine then, prince boy,” she said, standing up. She then stuck her thumbs into the strings of her damp panties, and pulled down, revealing a sticky, but hairless, puffy mound. “We’ll skip the foreplay,” she dropper her undergarments to the floor and stepped out of them, putting her hands on Dusk’s shoulders again. “And I’ll just claim you right here.”

How does raping me in any way claim- uuugh! Dusk thought, then grunted when Sunset decided to simply hop up onto him. Her naked ass was now between his spread thighs, and her super-smooth stockings rubbing against their bare flesh. The prince recovered and looked up, but the schoolgirl was already looking down, planning her next move.

Her right hand came off his shoulder and down between them to grab his saliva-sheen dick again and angle it properly. Sunset seemed pretty determined to do it this way, if only to spite Celestia, completely oblivious to how many mares he’d been inside since she left. Dusk figured insulting her again probably wouldn’t get him anywhere, so he simply closed his eyes and braced himself. He’d go back to trying to escape once they moved him, or at least left for classes in the morning.

The alpha-bitch lifted herself up on her prize lap, and then down, spearing herself on Dusk’s cock and sinking down it, putting her freed-up hand inside her brassiere to fondle her left breast. It was only now, being filled to the last inch with her new prince doll’s warm meat, that she felt how truly large he was. Dusk, likewise, had to note that while she’d never make him feel like it was being sliced clean off, she was certainly tighter than Celestia would be when he’d first enter.

Sunset kept taking more and more of the fat, fleshy pole, until she felt his head poking her cervix… and then she cried out in shock as it pushed it’s way past for another inch. Despite the almost circulation-cutting tightness, Dusk’s loins were burning with the warm pleasure of being inside a female once again, and his balls picked up where Sunset had left them on their way to orgasm.

The beautiful co-ed caught her breath, then began using her hand, her spine, and her legs in a unified effort to begin riding her little pony. Dusk was so firmly imbedded in her, it took her quite a while of uncomfortably pulling against and wiggling around on top of him for her to dislodge herself and work up a rhythm.

Dusk’s eyes rolled back and he felt his body going numb as he was raped, every sense being drowned out by the immense carnal stimulation coming from his groin. Sunset has also started out dripping wet in anticipation of claiming such a studly body for herself, but he felt her getting wetter and wetter, some of her hot juiced leaking out and wetting his hairless crotch.

It went on like this for quite a few minutes; Sunset alternating between moans and gasps as she went up and down on him and groped herself. No longer having any fear of her, Dusk simply tried to be passive, but noticed after a while that he was trying to clench his thighs together despite his tight bondage. He stopped, but by then it didn’t really matter because if he didn’t start holding back, which he saw no reason to, he’d be cumming soon.

Dusk gave out a final few short breaths, his lips becoming chapped from his mouth being open so long, and bit into his gag. His balls convulsed, and then shot everything he had up into the girl on top of him.

“Gaaaauuuugh!” Sunset moaned and gasped at the same time as the feeling of hot sperm shooting into her, filling her even more completely than the cock that supplied it, signified her victory. She herself wasn’t close enough to be pushed over the edge, but she wished she had humped him harder, because the feeling of the hottest stud she’d ever ridden cumming in her would have been the perfect high note to end on.

Instead, she settled for taking her hand out from her brassiere and wrapping both of her arms around Dusk’s neck to pull in for a kiss that his gag made unusual, but no less passionate or deep. She savored the feeling of the warm cum leaking out of her and soaking her bare crotch and inner thighs.

Between the kiss and cumming in such a tight orifice, the violated schoolboy was out of it again, imagining he was back in Equestria, enjoying a night with Celestia and Luna. The only thing missing, again, was fur, which made him feel absolutely drenched in sweat, despite not being all that hot.

His spurts of cum slowly tapered down. Sunset pulled her mouth off his and closed her eyes and clenched her pussy a few times to try to milk him dry, but she was nowhere near strong enough, so she gave up, and let his cock stop twitching inside her.

For some time, they were both still and silent. Sunset had her eyes closed and bit her lip, her emotional satisfaction battling her physical frustration. Dusk was simply focused on catching his breath.

“This is your life now,” Sunset practically whispered, causing the schoolboy to look up at her. The lingerie-clad co-ed, however, was already putting her hands on his bare sides and starting to push herself off his waning erection, causing warm cum to spill out everywhere, sticky-ing the chair and Dusk’s ass. “Canterlot High changed for good when I came here,”

She came off his dick, allowing it to drop down into the amassed puddle of it’s own discharge while an un-fatigued Sunset Shimmer stood up in front of his chair again, rivlets of cum still dripping out of her pussy onto the carpet. She cocked her head to the side.

“Now that your here, prince-boy…”

Then, all of a sudden, she squatted down and grabbed the front middle-bar of the chair with both hands and lifted. Dusk’s eyes went wide, and when he felt himself tilted into gravity’s cruel grasp, he shouted through his gag, but there was nothing he could do to stop her.

He fell back, his head whipping into the floor. The carpet was thick enough to cushion him from any real pain from the impact, but the top of the chair war now crushing the tops of his bound arms underneath it.

Yet the chair was still wide enough that he couldn’t roll to either side, and so he was stuck first looking at the faint light on the ceiling and then at Sunset’s sperm-plugged vagina after she walked around and stepped over him. A few final drops of cum fell from her crotch, one landing on his cheek and nearly splashing into his eye, and the other in his open mouth. While he was choking and gasping on his own salty slag, Sunset began kneeling down again until the source was jammed over his mouth and nose, suffocating and getting more in his mouth so that he gagged and coughed into her vagina.

“You better get with the program. Now clean me up!”

Deals and Compromise

On the summer day Dusk Shine was hauling the broken equipment from the Sweet Apple fields back to the barn, he practically felt his fur being burned away where ever it was exposed.

The alicorn shifted his telekinesis to move the seeding-plow and hole-borer he was floating behind him between his eyes and the sun, and risked a quick glance at the sky again. Naively, he hoped that the pegasi had changed the weather schedule since he’d last read it, but of course he saw only blue past the purple-glowing farm equipment.

Of course. It has to be this sunny at least a few weeks every summer to let plants like Applejack’s prosper. That said… Dusk looked behind him across the fields. The Apple family was nowhere in sight; out dealing with pests in the cornfield with Fluttershy and harvesting wool, leaving this task of salvage to him. I should ask Rainbow Dash where she gets her awesome shades.

Yes. He’d do that after he was done. In the meantime, he looked back to the open doors of the barn, where every tool and spare part Sweet Apple Acres had was strewn about, and kept walking towards it.

Once he was close, he moved the machinery he was levitating behind him and closer to the ground to allow him to bring them inside behind him. Stepping into the barn’s shade was like being hit with blast of ice water, even though he knew the actual temperature difference had to be marginal. He walked over to the workbench, and seeing just about everything he figured he would need somewhere in the haphazard pile, he turned around to look at the floating machinery.

An ametuer levitator would have simply gently released their telekinetic grip, but this was hardly Dusk’s first time handling objects both heavy, and requiring care. Double checking with his eyes to make sure they were both over clear space in opposite corners, and that he would have room to walk around them, he very slowly and deliberately pushed them to the dirt ground. The plow landed completely flatly with nary a clang, and the hole-borer was set down perfectly on it’s stand. Dusk didn’t pause for even a moment though, glancing over to the work bench, and pulling a handful of different screwdriver into the air before setting off towards the plow to get started.

Wait.

The alicorn looked back at the workbench, and stopped when he saw it. It wasn’t a shocking or overly interesting sight per-se; a flat coil of metallic bands shaped vaguely like a heart… or perhaps a sliced apple like Big Mac’s cutie mark? At a glance it didn’t seem out of place among all the other metal instruments on the bench, but it wasn’t any tool or machine part Dusk had ever seen in his many mechanical endeavours. It looked like there was something written on the center, but he couldn’t read it because from his point of view, it was upside-down.

Pride could never delay Prince Dusk Shine’s helping of a friend, but curiosity could. Barely thinking about anything but his magic, the alicorn made the strange object glow, and floated it over to his face to read the silver lettering on the gold plaque at the center.

“To the Apple Ponyville Apple family. One coil for every apple-making year. - Sprocket”

Dusk smiled, partly at the heartwarming gesture from Ponyville’s premiere mechanic, partly from his own stupidity.

What was I expecting? An ancient, powerful magic relic? Some kind of booby-trap? They must’ve just put this on the table to modify it somehow. Maybe attach a hoof for hanging.

The alicorn used his magic to float the present back onto the table in the exact position he’d found it, and turned back to the broken machines.

“Hey, Cutie.”

“Gaah!” Dusk gasped at suddenly seeing two beige mares in front of him. His wings now almost as much a part of him as his legs, he reflexively flapped them both once, blasting a gust of air forwards, causing the two mares to cover their faces, and bringing him a few paces back.

“Read any good books lately?” the second mare asked casually as she brought her hand down from her face, and Dusk landed on his feet.

“Shim?! Sham?!” Dusk blurted out is disbelief as he recognized the two red-white headed unicorns, even without their hats and t-shirts and shorts to match the weather.

“That’s us,” the one on Dusk’s left, whose voice his honed-ears recognized as Sham’s, said, still completely calm. Then, to the purple pony’s further surprise, Sham bowed to one knee, her sister following suit to the right.

“...Your highness,” she finished.

The two sales ponies sudden act of humbleness kept the alicorn off balance for a few seconds more. He wanted to ask them what the Tartarus they were doing in an Apple Family -who they had parted with roughly a year ago on rather unfriendly terms- barn, but their bowing to him as Equestria’s first alicorn prince was making him feel embarrassed instead.

Dusk recovered quickly, though, and adopted a stern expression.

“Stand up,” he commanded forcefully, but not angrily. The two beige unicorns obeyed, still innocently, and Sham looked like she was about to talk again before Dusk cut her off. “What are you doing here on Apple Family property? The residents here are out working the fields-”

“All of them,” Shim suddenly tried to confirm. “Applejack, the grandmother, the younger sister and Big Macintosh?” she cocked an eyebrow.

“Yes,” Dusk quickly replied, and tried to continue, but Sham cut him off for the second time.

“And they’ll be out there all day?”

“Probably,” Dusk confirmed, becoming slightly annoyed as well as suspicious. “But-”

“Well that’s a damn shame,” Shim said, exchanging slightly darkened glances with her sister. “We were hoping to give them all the first taste-”

“Metaphorically and literally-” Sham added.

“Of our latest product,” the mare on the right finished while opening the red saddlebag she had strapped to her side.

Dusk considered snatching them both up with his magic and flying them over to Fluttershy and the Apples. They were salesponies, not con-artists (at least from what he’d seen), so Shim might’ve been reaching in for something that would be worthwhile to somepony, but you don’t pitch your products by trespassing onto a farm you tried to upstage and then take.

Sham pulled out a tiny wooden crate and held it in front of her. It was about the right size for a single apple, and Dusk did want to know what was inside, but he’d already let his curiosity get the best of him once today. Not wanting to be overly forceful though, he simply reached out to put a firm hand on each sister’s shoulder.

“No.”

“But-” Shim began, pointing to the wooden box in her sister’s hand.

“I may be a prince now, but this is the Apple Family’s farm,” he began to push on their shoulders, signalling them to turn around and start walking. “And we’re not discussing anything any further…”

The salesmares obeyed and turned around, again exchanging uncertain glances, and Dusk repositioned his hands on their back.

“-Until they say you can be he-”

*thud*

“Ah, drat!” Sham “cursed”, and Dusk stopped and looked down by her booted-feet to see their tiny wood box having fallen to the floor.

“Do you think it’s broken, sister?” Shim asked as Dusk was already grabbing it with his magic. Lifting it up off the ground took more effort than it should have were the small wooden box empty or simply containing an apple.

“You wouldn’t mind opening it and checking, would you handsome?” Sham asked looking back at the alicorn with dimmed eyes.

Dusk had barely even noticed the sisters rather attractive thin bodies and young, soft faces until Sham tried that; as he’d acknowledged to himself before, his usual company spoiled him in terms of attractive females. But even though Rarity’s bedroom-eyes put Sham’s to shame, they did make him realize that seduction had sealed a good number of deals for the twin salesmares.

He still wasn’t remotely aroused though, and just wanted to be considerate. The purple alicorn looked back to the box floating to the side of Sham’s head, and shifted it so the side with the largest crease was tilted towards him. Assuming opening would be simple since the sisters hadn’t given him any directions, he effortlessly swapped the single focus-point of his levitation for two on opposite ends of the box, and pulled them apart. Sure enough, the top slid off without-

The last of the energy- gone from black to dark purple due to the pony it had snatched up- was sucked back into the box like water going down a drain. With Dusk no longer in the mortal realm to sustain his telekinesis, the automatic leviation spell imbedded in the box pulled the lid back on just a few nanoseconds before the tiny crate clattered to the floor a second time.

“Nice going, sis,” Shim breathed in a sigh of relief,, putting her hand on Sham’s shoulder while Sham squatted down to pick up the trapping-box. “Things weren’t looking so pretty for us. But what’re we gonna do now with-”

“Forget the apple stud, sis!” Sham practically shouted with enthusiasm, loud enough to make Shim cast a nervous glance out the barn doors. “We just literally snagged Equestria’s #1 most eligible bachelor. Now we’re really gonna be world famous!” she exclaimed, picking up the crate and admiring it in her hand, as if she could really see her prize in the pocket dimension.

“But if we-

Sham suddenly spun around on her heels, pointing at her sister.

“But that’s the beauty of my plan, sis! Whether we got a no-pony farm stud or an alicorn prince, nopony saw us here!”

Shim’s worried face slowly brightened, as she imagined the future, both near and long-term.

“-And with him,” she pointed to the box. “We won’t even have to go get replacements every 25 years! He’ll stay young and sexy all our lives!”

Both salesmares beamed with excitement and pride at what they had just accomplished by accident. Feeling all of Equestria their plaything with the ingenious “cargo transport” device she had in her hands, Sham looked out the door to the open fields, remembering what their new prince had said.

“This’ll definitely hurt Applesnatch. Everypony knows she loves him like every other element. But if you really want to hurt these inbred hicks, we could still…” she trailed off, looking to Sham with a sly smile, as if there was any subtlety left to the situation.

“We couldn’t whore an alicorn out without raising a few eyebrows,” Shim pondered as she looked down the fields herself, cocking her head to the side and putting her hands on her hips. “But why risk it when we’ve got so much in the bank?” she shrugged and turned back to her sister. “This town fucked us over last time we got arrogant.”

“That’s right sis,” Sham said, beginning to saunter out the barn doors. Shim soon followed, putting the box back into her purse. “This is retirement. This is the last risk we’re ever taking.”

“Except with our marriage!” Shim added, and they both chuckled.

The moment the small box was open a crack, Dusk felt something cold inside his magic, tracking back into his horn. A shroud like an immaterial shadow poured out of the box and shot towards him, turning his entire world black. His instinct was to forcefully terminate his telekinesis while summoning the quickest purge and shield spells he knew simultaneously, but either it was too late or whatever was in the box was to powerful for quick spells.

It took less than a second for the shroud to totally envelop him, and even less time for the same cold feeling reach every cell in his body. He didn’t get the chance to struggle physically, or even shiver at the feeling of all his bodily fluids turning into arctic waters though, because the cold soon turned into the most intense numbness conceivable.

Dusk felt like his entire body had been snatched away from his brain. He couldn’t feel his mouth or lungs, but he wasn’t suffocating. He commanded his horn to ignite to illuminate the nothingness around him, but the signal just seemed to go nowhere. Trying to flag his wings or move his limbs was equally fruitless, like he was impotently yelling at a dead pony, except he couldn’t even feel the strain of trying without his body.

Possibilities? He quickly began to think. Dead? Was that some kind of monster that’s eaten me? I’ve never read about anything like it. And do Shim and Sham really hate us that much? If I’m dead though, all research indicated my soul should be moving on, not trapped wherever here is.

Dusk didn’t feel any safer with that knowledge though, and against everything he’d learned in the past year he might’ve descended into panic had it he hadn’t realized he was feeling cold again.

He checked the places where his brain told him his body parts would be, and confirmed that they were being returned to him by the same icy grasp that had snatched them away. And it worked just as quickly as it did before, because Dusk was whole again and the heat returning to his body in mere seconds. Dusk’s relief at being able to feel again was counterbalanced by a series of new, hugging sensations on various points of his body, specifically his horn, legs up to his knees, arms up to his elbows. He had a good idea what position he was in even before the black shroud was peeled away in front of his restored eyes.

He was in a room with old, but expensive wooden walls and floors. Taking up the majority of his vision though, was Shim and Sham, but now smiling on the other side of a thick glass pane, standing over what looked like a control panel.

What it controlled, Dusk didn’t know now, but figured he would find out soon enough. He couldn’t turn his head because his horn was locked in a cushioned metal pipe that came down from the ceiling. There was also a cushioned brace behind his neck and head, stopping him from trying to lean back or struggling and snapping his horn. He could feel he was in a spread-eagle position with each arm and leg locked in a larger, white plastic tube that was also cushioned, but gave him no room to wiggle. His upper chest was hugged by a leather harness than had his wings bound to his back, but other from that he was naked.

Dusk highly doubted struggling, even with his alicorn strength, was going to get him anywhere, so despite his nudity, which he could see they were enjoying, he glared into the eyes of the two smiling salesponies behind the glass, and hoped the pane wasn’t soundproof. In doing so, he saw behind them a window to the outside, with the light of a sunset in the background, meaning he’d been out of it for more than the minute he’d experienced. That made pocket dimensions a likely suspect for how he’d been brought here, but the how wasn’t nearly as important as the why at that point.

“You both know the consequences for foalnapping, and my friends and the princesses won’t pay a ransom or rest until I’m found. What are you trying to accomplish here? Revenge?”

Judging by how his voice echoed all around the rather small room though, the glass was indeed soundproof. This was confirmed when Shim and Sham turned to each other and began to talk, but Dusk couldn’t hear them. The purple alicorn had many skills, but reading lips was not among them, so he had to base everything off their body language. They seemed to be having some kind of debate, occasionally glancing at or gesturing to the control panel, but were both still smiling and acting jovial. Without being able to hear their voices, Dusk realized, he had no idea which was which, but they had both ditched their hats and changed into shorts and a cleavage-showing T-shirt and tight-fitting blouse respectively.

Dusk’s eyes went wide when he saw the sister on his right in the blouse turn around and talk to someone out of view of the window.

Who the Tartarus else is involved in this? Are Shim and Sham just pawns?

“What do you think, Shhh-coral?” Shim asked the dark purple crystal unicorn in a designer purple and gold suit-blouse and pants sitting in the easy chair in the corner of the room. She looked up from the schedule she was idling reviewing at the mention of her name. “All the way up or just ‘slutty.’

“It’s pronounced “Shore-all,” sweetie, but I’ll only tell you what I tell most of my clients who want advice on what they want their pets to be like; anything you want, so long as you’ll always want it; such alterations aren’t easily reversible.”

“Ya know,” the brown earth pony stading next to her spoke up, raising his right hand. “Ah could give you lot a raht gropin’. Tell ya ‘ow naughy ya feel day-ta-day.”

Shim and Sham’s facial expressions showed they weren’t thrilled at that idea. Seeing this, Schorl turned to look at the young stallion she’d brought along with her disapprovingly.

“I didn’t convince Gilda and Dust to let you out of their sight for one day so you could show off your parlor tricks at every opportunity.”

The brown stallion’s neutral expression flashed afraid for a second, but he stayed calm and retorted.

“Ah ain’t bein’ tested like your patience when pets cock-up either, though,” he pointed to the window- even though he couldn’t see the bound alicorn from his position- to make a point of the other uses they could have had for him. “Cause ah give ponies a ‘jective stan-point on their ‘motions.”

He then looked to the two yellow sisters, and put on a sly smile. “Lemme just give you two quah-litty items a quick touch- tell yah if you’ll be ‘appy with a ruttin’ anima’- before ah tell ya if the society’s new non-livin’ toy’s buggered up a prince’s brain any more or less than ‘supposed to,” he tapped his skinny-jeaned ass. “Mah cutie don’t give me nuffin in the way a ‘ard facks, so ah won’t go rattin’ ‘bout ya childhood crushes. An’ you two are bloody gorgeous, but the society does an even bloodier job a teachin’ pets ta keep their hands ta themselves,” the earth-pony concluded, lifting up his shirt to show numerous splotches and lines of darkened fur; obviously the work of his owners.

The two sales mares turned to each other and smiled. They knew buyer’s remorse and how to take advantage of an opportunity better than anypony.

“Fine,” Sham said, and they both held out their hands and began walking over to them, out of the view of the window. “If you really can feel whatever we feel by touching us like Miss Tourmaline says, then go ahead and do it to us.”

“I’m reasonably confident I just want a slutty husband,” Shim commented as the grey-maned stallion walked over to them, holding each of his hands out. “But tell us if we’ll grown end up horny old-mares.”

The young stallion named Touchy Feely took both mares hands gingerly. A lifetime of practice stopped him from even flinching as two different waves of emotions not his own washed over him, and it was like he was seeing the world through three different sets of eyes.

Dusk had silently watched everything the sales mares (if that was still their job) did, but was still mostly clueless. They had talked to somepony he couldn’t see, who’d say something they didn’t like, and then something they did, which caused them to walk away from the window to get something.

They’d been away for a good minute now. Dusk had already tried using his super-strong wings to break the harness, but that only made it dig painfully into his chest. The moment he tried to ignite his horn, there was the sound of a whirring engine at the other end of the tube it was trapped inside, and he felt his power snatched away from him. Obviously he was stuck until the sisters and their mysterious friend make their next move, or somepony showed up to rescue him. Given that he was bound in a device that suggested experimentation, if not outright being drained of something, and how the view through the window suggested he’d passed quite a bit of time and distance whereever he’d been, Dusk couldn’t be optimistic about either situation.

Finally, the unicorn sisters came back into view. They were still talking to whomever was in the corner as the returned to the control panel, and agreed or approved of something given how they nodded their heads and gave thumbs up. They then both looked at Dusk, grinning smugly, which scared him even if he didn’t show it. One held down a button on the control panel, causing a speaker in the ceiling come to life with a terrible screech that reverberated all around the room, making Dusk cringe in pain until it was replaced by Sham’s voice.

“Hey there, Mr. Element of Magic!” Sham shouted, hurting Dusk’s ears again. He kept his face mostly straight though, and responded.

“Does this speaker work both ways?”

They seemed to react to his words, so he hoped for a second that it would, and perhaps he could probe them for information, but then Shim talked.

“Don’t get your brand-spankin’ new feathers in a bunch, handsome, we ain’t gonna hurt ya!”

Can they hear me or are they just responding to my lips moving? I need to test; say something I know they’ll respond to.

“You’re both horrible salespon-”

Sham, still smiling, suddenly started talking through to speaker again, cutting him off and making him conclude he was indeed mute to them.

“We wanted to give our latest technological wonder…” Sham trailed off.

“-The Bimbotron Mark 6.9-” Shim added, smiliny filly-ishly as if that was the most clever name in the world. The name was far more terrifying than funny to Dusk, as he fully grasped the implications.

“A test on Big Macintosh, but who would just happen to drop into our laps when we came to collect him in our new innovation on the millenia-old crate…” Sham continued.

“-That Ponies #1 sexiest stallion alive!” Shim finished.

“Burn in Tartarus, you evil, uncharismatic bimbos!” Dusk shouted possibly loud enough for the sisters to hear him, as they both recoiled from the window in shock. The alicorn then finally began to struggle, pulling, shaking, wiggling, and trying to use magic in his restraints. Given set up was intended to hold Big Macintosh, it wasn’t surprising that he got nowhere, not even eliciting creaks or wobbles from the tubes or the wood they were bolted into. The way his horn was locked also made any attempt to move his head painful in addition to futile. But what else could he do? The soundproofing of the room prevented him from even begging them not to do whatever a Bimbolizer did.

Dusk kept squirming, wearing his body out and making the insides of the tubes hot from his limbs rubbing against the cushioning, even as the sisters recovered from their shock and turned on the speakers again.

“You’ll still be you, sweetheart,” Shim said while Sham began working the controls. “Just a you more befitting the husband of two recently retired salesponies.”

Dusk heard Sham’s clicking of buttons through the speakers, and then both heard and felt a hum at the other end of the pipe locked on his horn. He tried to look up with only his eyes, but it blocked his vision. His heart and breath began to race.

“By locking into the magical nexus of a ponies brain -the part of the body some of us have horns on- and using a built-in calculation spell like the ones used in video games, we can effect your body in minor ways and mind in nearly limitless ways.”

At Sham’s words, Dusk thought back to being turned to stone, being robbed of his horn, turning his parents into plants, and everything Trixie had done to his friends. His worst experience with magical transformation, though, was easily when Discord made him feel true despair, because it had been mental and not just physical. The hum that was getting louder and louder with each button Sham pushed was probably going to do the exact opposite, but being infinitely happy and horny was no better than being infinitely sad to a pony who had build his whole life around adventure, discovery and emotion.

The alicorn’s heart was beating out of his chest. He opened his mouth to beg, but then then, in one instant, the humming tripled in volume, and Dusk felt another sensation of being gripped inside his head through his horn like how the box had grabbed him.

The next few minutes he could only hang his mouth open while staring ahead blankly as nothing made sense.

All the connections his clever mind saw between things felt like they were being severed, and all the inferences he could usually make without even trying where being forgotten. It was like his brain was rotting away inside his head. Each second, he knew he had known something a second earlier that he didn’t know now, but before he could even try to figure out what that was, he’d lost something else.

Even what he could see in front of his very eyes was like a picture fading out of focus, even though he physically saw everything fine.

Which one’s Shim? Which one’s Flam? What’s that thing the one on the lef- no, the right… I think… pushing buttons on? Why am I being held like this? Why do I feel like I’m changing?

Dusk did figure one thing out though.

The yellow ones. They’re pretty and they have big tits. That’s good.

It wasn’t long before that was more than good, though. That one thought, and all those that spun-off from it, seemed to become clearer and clearer as everything else faded away. It was like somepony was pointing out a tiny detail on a work of art that he’d overlooked before, but totally changed his perspective once brought to attention, and he felt like an idiot for not seeing it earlier.

They’re hot! I should fuck them! That’s what ponies are meant to do! I’ve seen hotter… I think… but those mares I vaguely remember aren’t here.

Dusk was getting hotter and hotter looking at the two breedable salesmare- something that their widening smiles showed they noticed- but his fantasies reflected another change being made to his personality.

They’ll fuck me if they like me, and they’ll like me if I do whatever they say! I’ll wear whatever they say, clean whatever they say, cook whatever they say… yeah, I think I still know how to do that. And I’ll stay with them; fuck wherever I came from. I need to stay loyal to the mares I know will give me the most fun… not that I’d mind if they shared me with some of their friends.

And as Dusk continued to fantasize, his arms, legs, and places that the harness covered all started to get rather uncomfortable. At first they were just much hotter than the exposed parts of his body, but soon they felt like they were being suffocated and getting pins-and-needles at the same time. It wasn’t right; no matter how hot it was, his skin had to breathe!

The purple alicorn had some vague recollection of wearing heavier clothes like jeans, long-sleeve shirts, and even tuxedos and jackets for special occasions.

Well no more! I’ll suffocate if I ever cover up my arms, legs, or abs again! Mares will probably like me more like that anyways.

Dusk clenched his eyes closes, trying to force the pain of being covered up and without release out of his mind, and to think only of how wonderful it would feel once he was finally let free, which he assumed would happen at somepoint. Once again he was about to beg, only this time to be fucked, when the humming of the machine and feeling of something inside his head and horn suddenly vanished.

He opened his eyes to see the two yellow mares both looking at him through the glass, their arms crossed and faces proud.

He now felt somehow empty without the hum and the magic, as if he’d been feeling them for as long as he could remember. The sun outside the window barely moved all throughout Dusk’s… whatever happened to him, but maybe an entire day had passed. Everything before being hooked up to the machine felt so distant. He could remember images and physical feelings, but it was like he’d been told about them by somepony else, because everything he remembered emotionally feeling didn’t feel like him at all.

The two sisters- who he was praying were about to finally let him touch them and cum inside their warm cunts- turned to their left and gestured for something to come over. A brown pony Dusk couldn’t make out the features of dashed past them, and they pushed another button. To Dusk’s left, there was a loud click, soon followed by the sound of rushing air as a heavy metal door was opened. The alicorn tried to look and see who it was, but with the door slightly behind him and his head still locked in place, his new visitor was completely invisible as he walked around behind him.

“Uh… hi,” Dusk tried to talk. “Could you well- uh, are you- uh, I promise we could have-”

“Sorry, mate.”

“Huh?” was all Dusk said before he felt a hand on his back. Despite how painful his restraints felt on him, the organic, warm softness of fur over flesh was actually quite soothing to the alicorn, and he let out a tiny gasp before he saw on the edges of his vision a brown hand with a raised thumb be held out past him. He looked to Shim and Sham, and saw that they were smiling, which made him smile too out of optimism that he was up to their standards now.

“W- I don’t care what you’ve done to me or how I got here,” Dusk began, before remembering what he thought mares would find sexy. He continued with dimmed eyes and a sultry smile. “I’m cool with whatever you’re cool with, so long as you let this poor little colt spend more time with you cute little princecess.”

No sooner had he made his attempt at seduction than Dusk was second-guessing his choice of words, terrified that he had come on too strong or too weak. Of course, he had a vague understanding of how he was strong and important, but the thought of simply taking them never crossed his mind; the sex would be empty if the mares didn’t like him.

Fortunately for his newly fragile ego though, Shim and Sham had either heard him through the still ajar door, or simply read his body language, and looked to each other with smiles of success. Their happiness now made Dusk happy, and his dick got another rush of blood in anticipation of finally being set free to do the one thing that would make his life worth living.

The one on the right then pressed one last button on the panel, and the gripping-sensation in his head returned for a split second before everything went numb and then dark. Dusk’s last thoughts were of renewed fear, but this time only of never touching a mare again.

As he roused from his forced slumber, the warmth about his bare fur, coming from both without and within, made Dusk feel like he was in an oven. He wasn’t in any pain though; heat both outside and underneath his fur made him feel like a foal snuggled up against its mother’s breast.

Given that he didn’t feel any restraints on his body though, he smiled, thinking he could get several steps closer to that.

He opened his eyes, and saw the light of the mid-morning and blue skies. The sun was kept directly out of his eyes, though, by the roof of the… gas-hut? Gas-zebra? The small, open wooden building.

Dusk slowly sat up off his wings and the numerous sandy-cushions underneath them, allowing him to see over the structure’s short walls. In front of him, a tranquil-waved, white-sanded beach ran parallel with a green treeline until the two seemed to converge into the horizon.

He looked to his right, away from the faint noises of the small waves crashing, and saw a sizeable, but not mansionous white beach house with door and walls made of glass, through which the latest in stylish designer furniture and hi-tech appliances could be seen

This looks like a comfortable place to stay, was Dusk’s only mental comment.

He then looked to his left. On the structure’s benche was a few clothes that could theoretically cover his sun-kissed naked body, but he didn’t examine them closely yet because of what he saw beyond that. Closer to the water was the classic beach set-up of an umbrella imbedded in the sand with a towel on either side. Sitting on top of those towels though, sat two virtually identical sights that instantly turned this relaxing scene into a living fantasy for Dusk.

Shim and Sham sat facing the water in blue and white vertically striped bikinis that finally showed off their well-rounded breasts and different Cutie-marks on their wide, ballooned flanks.

The purple alicorn beamed with excitement, his cock already out of its sheath and almost at full mast, while his wings twitched with the desire to extend themselves fully.

Sweet Celestia, they’re hot! Dusk exclaimed silently, then paused, as the name he mentioned sounded weird to mention, and he tried to figure out why. Celestia. She’s one of those three super-hot fillies with horns and wings… remembering that aspect, Dusk looked over his shoulder and touched the protrusion he felt on his forehead to confirm what he thought, but wrote that aspect off as irrelevant to anything he was interested in. I think I fucked her before. I think there are other mares too… “uuugh!” he suddenly groaned quietly, rolling his eyes. This is stupid. Why am I thinking about mares from so long ago? He looked back to the two beautiful sisters on the beach, who still seemed too caught up licking their ice-cream cones to notice he’d woken up. Right now, I’m alone with two smoking-hot fillies! I just gotta go down there and… no. he paused as he thought about how to approach the mares who had the power to satisfy his urges. I need to make a good first impression. I have to let them know that I’ll do whatever they say and that I’m… he took another look at the clothes on the bench, and smiled. A total slut.

A minute later, Dusk was fully “dressed” and swaggered out onto the beach’s flour-soft sands to approach the two fillies by the water. He came to a stop about 20 feet behind them.

“Hey!” he finally called to them, and they both snapped their heads around to look at him.

Their initial expressions were of concern, the fear that the Bimbolizer had not done its job, and the consequences were that the case, still lingering in their minds. But as soon as they saw the alicorn, both their faces melted into devious smiles that mirrored his.

Dusk stood proudly in the clothes they had laid out for him to act as his one final test. Green swim trunks packed his toned flank and bulging erection into a package that perhaps obscured more that he liked, but could be easily peeled off and fit the setting. His pecs and the top half of his finely-sculpted eight-pack, on the other hand, were covered by a black v-neck t-shirt that was tight and stretchy to show every detail. His beach-bimbo look was further complimented by a pair of purple-rimmed plastic sunglasses were up in his iconic messy hair, as well as how he was standing with one hand on his hip that was cocked to the side.

“Maybe I’m still woozy seeing double,” Dusk began to flirt. “But I can’t think of anypony I’d rather see two of.”

Shim and Sham both felt the insides of their bikinis beginning to moisten, seeing how truly stunning Equestria’s prince was, and realizing fully that he was all theirs now.

Shim, on the left from Dusk’s perspective, was the first to stand up, still holding her ice-cream cone. Sham followed her lead and each sister took the other’s free hand in a gesture of recognition for how they’d pulled their final sale off together. They approached their smiling prize, taking occasional licks from their cones, their tits bouncing around their bikinis that hung from above.

Dusk’s cock felt like it was about to burst from the strength of his boner. They were beautiful and they clearly wanted him, so waiting for them to slowly sashay their way towards him was torture. Once they were close enough and gave him some kind of permission, he knew he’d lose himself in carnal bliss, forgetting all the useless memories in his head to focus solely on pleasing them.

“You like our retirement villa?” Sham asked cocking an eyebrow while taking another very suggestive lick of her cone.

“I think I’m going insane, because I feel like liking anything you two candies like,” Dusk responded as they were about 10 feet from him “That can’t be rational, but I don’t think I want therapy.”

“Well what do you want, love muffin?” Shim asked as they came so close Dusk could smell their arousal over the day’s very faint breeze. It occured to the former sales mare that judging from what they’d set their machine to do, this was all pointless, and he would in no way object if they jumped on and took him now. But hearing the arrogant smartass who had helped humiliate them months ago talk like a common slut was too fun to be rushed.

As they came within arms reach of the alicorn, his fingers and cock twitched in anticipation. His balls felt like they were swollen to triple their size.

Oh Celestia, please let this be it, he prayed in his head before speaking again.

“My own sweet treat to eat would be nice,” he flirted, and ran a finger up Sham’s inner thigh towards her moist thong, making her shiver slightly while retaining her smile. The feeling of female flesh now gave Dusk the same feeling as lying down on the comfiest pillows ever, and it was only on his finger-tip right now. The alicorn’s mouth watered as he took another look at the yellow mare’s breasts.

“Well, we did get our start selling candy. Let’s eat!” Sham replied.

Dusk suddenly felt invincible, and his mouth fell open in shock and excitement, as well as preparation. Before he could grasp the mare on the right thigh firmly, and get on his knees though, Sham jammed her cone of vanilla into his open mouth, where it crashed with the sugary flavor and spattered around his lips.

The large scoop, while a quarter eaten and a quarter melted, was still large and dense enough to keep his mouth open as he reflexively gagged and choked.

What the tartarus?! Dusk thought in confusion, about to spit the cone out and swat Sham’s hand away. Literal, much?

But then the yellow mare swang her head forward to plant her lips on his ice-cream covered ones, and forced her tongue through the muck of frozen milk into his mouth, and Dusk understood.

Shim took a step back and stuck her free hand into her thong as she watched her sister and their new alicorn stud enjoy the sweetest kiss of their lives. Dusk wrapped his arms around Sham’s much slimmer and shorter, but heavenly warm and soft body to pull her in close. The yellow mare let go of her treat, allowing the cone to fall to the sand while the scoop itself remained one half in each of their mouths, and wrapped her arms around his neck.

The vanilla was still numbingly cold compared to the inside of their mouths, so they had to keep swirling their tongues through the thick, sweet muck to keep their cheeks warm.

Dusk had to place his palms around her fleshy ass to lift her up to his level, but Sham was the aggressive one all the way through, forcing her tongue deeper and deeper while his simply swirled around, tasting what it could of both her and the ice-cream.

Shim had three of her fingers inside her dripping, burning snatch in reaction to what she was seeing in front of her, and yet they felt like nothing. She scraped them against her slimy walls, pulled them in and out and rubbed her clit between them, but all the while her eyes locked onto the bulging tent inside Dusk’s shorts that her sister was practically sitting on.

Dusk and Sham continued snogging each other for at least another minute, each of them thinking every second “We’ll go to third base and home plate just after one more good taste.” Eventually though, their heat had taken all the ice out of the cream, and it was now a flood inside their mouths, threatening to choke them.

Sham opened her eyes and dropped the legs she had wrapped around Dusk’s bare stomach, but only her tip-toes could touch the sand with him still holding her. Before, the alicorn didn’t think he’d be able to bare letting go of a mare that he’d touched, but the combination of the souring cream in his mouth, and the thought of what would happen next allowed him to. He released her ass and tongue- which his had become an even partner to- allowing her to fall onto her heels.

Sham stumbled back a pace as she regained her balance, almost choking on the white cream in her mouth before the managed to gulp it down.

She pulled her white-stained lips into a smile and looked back to Dusk, who was swallowing his half. Before she could do or say anything though, she nearly jumped back another pace as her sister practically dived between them, still holding her cone.

Dusk too, opened his eyes in shock as the sudden reappearance of a mare he’d been neglecting so far. His shock soon turned to glee though when she slipped her honey-soaked left hand under the hem of his trunks.

“So, Dusky boy,” Shim talked while she began the neither easy nor painless- though he ignored it- task of pulling even loose swim trunks down over one of Dusk Shine’s erections. “Are you a prince?”

The alicorn felt like the answer was factually yes. His wings and horn, plus a recollection of being called one and wearing crowns. But he didn’t give a damn what he was before he woke up on this beach with these two mares, and there was no hesitation with his answer, which was entirely truthful.

“I’m whatever you two princesses want me to be.”

Shim finally got Dusk’s shorts over his cock, allowing them to fall to his ankles. His response was good enough to get Sham over her shock and possible anger at her sister interrupting them. She began to circle around behind them to admire the entirety of their prize while Shim admired only the thick tower inches from her face.

“I can cook, I can clean. If you want foals I can- nuuugh!” Dusk gasped at the sudden cold of ice-cream being pushed against the underside of his penis. His hands reflexively flew from his sides to push the source of the pain away, but he caught himself in time, knowing they wouldn’t like that.

What arousal Shim had stolen from him with the initial contact of the sweet cream on his super-sensitive shaft, she soon gave back by using her cone like a paintbrush to smear the vanilla treat all over his genitals. She started by covering the rest of his shaft, then moved on to his hairless ball. Dusk tried to fight his instincts to shiver by closing his eyes, hanging his head back, biting his lip, and trying to imagine how the two mare he’d completely surrendered to would top this tomorrow.

A pony-boy outfit and vibrator up my ass? An automatic milking machine? A gang-bang with all their hot filly friends? How the fuck did I ever get up in the morning without the hope of something like that happening?! Why didn’t I throw myself at the feet of all those sexy mares I remember?!

While Shim finished her work by pressing what remained of the melting treat against Dusk’s flat cockhead, making sure some got in every little line or impress, Sham grasped his shoulders from behind.

The two mare’s tongues touched him at almost the exact same instant, and Dusk gave twice the pleasured shiver. Sham gave his neck a long lick up it’s length, while Shim did the same to his white underside. Then while Sham leaned forward to slide it up his cheek, Shim engulfed the top half of his length with her soft lips.

Dusk cringed as Sham began sucking and licking, ostensibly to taste the sweet cream, but never neglecting his needs. She went up and down his length, swirling her tongue around him on the way up before giving a quick lick to his head. His tip now tasted a combination of sweet and salty, since the ice-cream was mixing with pre-cum. Her mouth was only deep enough to take half of him though, and Dusk wished she’d just swallow the rest of him. Needing to do something with his hands, but not wanting to seem like he was forcing her, he reached his hands around Shim behind him to grab her ass again. The mare behind him let out a light gasp, then decided to have a little sales competition, and grinned devilishly as she circled her hands around his chest and slithered them up under his shirt.

Finally, after licking up every last drop of the sweet cream, Shim dropped her cone next to her sisters to steady herself on their new stud’s hips. She’d never taken a stallion as big as Dusk all the way before, but showed none of her concern as she opened her throat up and went down on him.

Dusk let out the first full moan in response to first just his tip, then gradually the rest of his massive girth being sucked into the tight, wet trap of Shim’s mouth. His cock felt so good fully inside a mare’s body, he was unsure he ever wanted to cum and end this.

And before he’d even closed his mouth, Sham- who had been running her fingers around his pecs- moved in for the kill and pinched and twisted both his nipples. The alicorn closed bit his lip and clenched his eyes at the pleasure shooting through his chest. He instinctively clawed Sham’s ass harder, but after he took a breath, decided the ante had been upped, and began using his touch to snake his fingers underneath the yellow mare’s thong slimy thong and into towards her drenched holes. Sham shivered when his fingers got into her crack and began poking and running across her anus and puffy snatch. She bit her own lip and began a full assault of twisting and pulling while she licked and nibbled the back and sides of his neck.

That, combined with how Shim had worked up a steady rhythm with him fully inside her, had Dusk’s entire body sending messages of euphoria to his brain, telling him that everything about this; the warmth, the smoothness, the softness, and above all the being touched in every sensitive and erogenous zone- was worth getting addicted to. That he needed to experience this all the time.

Dusk was almost able to count down the number of deepthroats until he exploded, as each was make his balls churn twice as hard as the last. The sisters could obviously feel it too, because right before his last, Sham bit his right earlobe and twisted his nipples so hard and right, it might have been her that send him exploding inside the other mare’s mouth, and not her sister.

Regardless of who was culpable though, Dusk let out a powerful roar of euphoria that burned in his crotch, and caused the rest of his body to glow. Shim did not enjoy it so much, as the back of her throat was hit with a pressure washer of hot seed that blaster her off the stallion’s member and splattered her face and breasts as she fell drowning back onto the sand. Sham smirked at the sight of her sister being smashed by what she’d brought about herself, not considering for a second if she’d have done any better.

Dusk continued shooting for another 30 seconds as Shim coughed up his thick, warm seed in her throat and tried weekly to shield herself from the excess falling down onto her body. Eventually, the alicorn’s shooting slowed, and then stopped. After a few more seconds of firing blanks, Dusk gasped, and stumbled in Sham’s arms, but kept his balance.

He then looked down at the fully sperm-coated mare at his feet with eager anticipation, but his heart sank when he saw her grimacing as she coughed up the last of the slag in her throat and wiped her eyes clear. He wanted to apoligize, and perhaps offer to eat her out in recompense, but then Sham began talking next to his ear.

“What’s the matter, sis? The Shim and Sham sisters never bite off more than we can chew.”

Despite his recent orgasm still palpable in his body, Dusk’s heart rate quickened as he was torn between which of his mistresses to support. How could he choose? They were the same mare; They were both hot, and they both fucked him.

Shim took a few seconds to catch her breath, but then looked up at her sister and their fucktoy through squinted eyes, and gave a challenging smile.

“I’m still fully committed to our purchase, we just need to work out the kinks. Hey, Prince Slut Shining-With-Honey, down on your back. It’s your turn to chew.”

Dusk once again beamed with excitement, and almost crushed Sham before she stepped out of the way as he fell backwards onto his ass, and then laid back on his wings. The cum still on his member began to drip back down his still-erect shaft as he way on the warm sand and Shim got up so that the two juice-drenched sisters towered above him. The one with a white-stained upper body that was also dripping everywhere tried to walk over to his head, but her sister held out her hand to stop her, looking down at Dusk.

“So you’re going to stay with us?” She asked with a smile that said she already knew the answer.

“As long as I’m wanted,” Dusk replied truthfully.

“You don’t miss Ponyville, the princesses or your old friends?” she Sham continued.

“I’ve got everything I need right on this beach!” Dusk said again. He did indeed remember princesses and mares of all colors and a little lizard-guy and other homes, and remembered that they’d been important to him at one point, but he felt he could never bring himself to care about ponies so far away. It was like they were all a childhood Power Ponies obsession that he’d long since grew out of.

Shim twitched a bit, the cum all over her fur, dripping down her face and between her breasts clearly not comfortable.

“And you’ll hide from everypony that we don’t give you permission to be seen by?” Shim added the last clause to the contract.

At that idea though, Dusk hesitated, if only for a second. Since he’d woken up he’d dreamed of walking the streets in imagination-stifling clothes; being cat-called and hit on (the ass) by mare after mare.

But other that that, he had little interest in what lay beyond the luxuries of a mansion, and the pull of mares in front of him would always be stronger than that of ones he might have, so he replied in affirmative again.

“I’m just your Ponie Doll in your dreamhouse. I have no say if my owners don’t wanna share me.”

The fitting metaphor made Shim smile again. The two sisters exchanged glances, and then quickly dropped their thongs to reveal two identical sopping wet mane-less crotchen. They then dropped down, plunging their new fuck-doll into a hot, wet void of pleasure.

A road sign, singalling Manehattan to be only 3 miles away, rolled past the carriages purple-tinted windows. Seeing that they were about to return to their vastly different lives in the same city, the purple crystal pony looked away from her window and over to the brown stallion sitting on the other side of the seat, looking out his window with an obviously solemn expression.

“Guilty?” she asked mockingly. “I mean, he was a prince and Equestria’s multiple-time savior.”

Touchy Feely looked back at her with a clever smile.

“Nope. Proud as one’a your mates when they figga out what the numbahs on bits mean.”

Schorl wasn’t sure how to take that. Everything she ever heard the brown stallion say (when not under the imminent threat of a beating) was steeped in sarcasm, and his response was no different. But having almost always been the one holding all the cards, she could tell when there was something more to a pony’s words.

She decided to show part of her hand, and try to put him under pressure.

“Gilda and Lightning put their faith in you lending you to me. And I put my faith in you to make sure a partnership like this, that could potentially change the Society forever, went smoothly.”

Touchy laid back against the door with his arms wide like a teenager.

“Well then, love, ya’ll should stick ta puttin’ ya clits in things.”

Schorl’s face and tone darkened. Her anger was obvious, but she fear she felt more subtle.

“If you were lying about what you felt when you used your powers-” she began a more obvious threat, but Touchy cut her off.

“If ah ‘ad any ‘sperience feelin’ up brain-dead bimbos, ya really think I’d have a long-runner to get foalnapped tryin’ tah save from you lot? Ah got no bloody clue if what ya did to that poor sod’s brains reversiba’ or permenant, but you really think it’s ‘ave been good for either of us if ah’d said that in there?”

After Touchy concluded, the carriage was silent save the drone of the wheels for the next several seconds as the crystal unicorn just looked at him, thinking through what two of her best employees’ concubine had said. He’d lied to one of her clients to- or at least in a way that would- keep their deal running smoothly. A fairly simple play, though she had to admit she’d underestimated this stallion’s competence or bravery given his current life circumstances.

Touchy’s continued smirk though, hid his deep fear for how Schorl was going to respond. He’d made a mistake by not acting crushed by guilt earlier, and knowing Schorl and her society, coming partially clean was no guarantee she wouldn’t detect his true motives or punish him anyways.

He breathed a mental sigh of relief when she finally responded though.

“So the sisters will spread the word that ‘their’ machine works, and while the orders roll in, we’ll have our scientists work out any potential kinks,” she said thoughtfully, and then smiled at her choice of words. “No pun intended.”

Touchy gave a brighter smile that was genuine, but not in response to the crystal unicorn’s joke.

Or ya could stick the forehead pipe up ya bleedin’ arses and ‘ave it suck out ya innards, you buncha inbred penguins.

“Don’t think I won’t tell Gilda and Lightning about you going behind my back though,” she said, pointing her finger at him.

Fan Service

A snowy winter morning, Prince Dusk Shine sat in the chair on the library’s second floor with a spellbook open in his lap, but his eyes spent far more time on the slimmer, more colorful one on the floor.

It was a Power Ponies comic. The same enchanted issue that had sent him, his little brother, and his 5 closest friends into its world, and nearly gotten them killed (or so they’d thought) fighting the green-maned antagonist on the cover.

The alicorn looked over to the other side of the room, where said little brother was stoking the flames of an expertly-built fire. For a second, he imagined grabbing the book with his magic and tossing it into the flames before the young dragon could react. The comic wasn’t even his, after all; they’d recently learned he’d taken it from the off-limits section of the Canterlot Library.

No. The disclaimer in the comic says that if you die in it, you just get kicked out. And he’s not a child anymore. we deal with worse all the time now.

“Aaaalrighty,” Spike gave the fire a final few pokes, then set the poker back on the mantle “Philomena’s cousin here should keep the whole tree warm all day so long as you keep throwing logs in.

“You really think defeating the Mane-iac again will only take you around twelve hours?” Dusk asked, concern still obvious in his voice.

“At an absolute maximum,” Spike replied. He turned around and walked over to the comic on the floor.

“How does time work in the comic? Maybe we should study that before--”

“I’ve read the story as it’s printed last night until I knew it backward and forwards,” Spike cut his brother off as he knelt down by the colored book. “And I already know what to do if the Power Ponies get captured. But this time, Hum Drum’s going to be a badass teenage dragon, and the Power Ponies will still be awesome superheroes.”

He dropped the smirk he’d gained smirk a second later and looked up to Dusk,

“Uh, no offense. You guys were great as Mare-Do-Well.”

Dusk smiled, both at the pleasant memory of guiding the girls from behind the scenes to teach Rainbow as a lesson and at how right he was proving to be about Spike growing up.

“None taken,” he assured, using his magic to pick up his spellbook and float it off to the right as he stood up. The soothing of his worries about Spike also soothed his anxiety about getting the extraction spell right, so he felt like he didn’t have to keep going over it anymore. “So, are you ready?”

The young dragon smirked again and opened up the comic book to the last page.

“You can return to the place you started when the Mane-iac is defeated. Take a closer look to join the adventure in this book..”

Just like before, a ball of white light that crackled like lightning appeared at the center of the open pages almost immediately. It quickly grew to envelop the dragon’s vision as he began to feel a pull like super-strong gravity bringing him towards the flashing magic. To avoid being blinded or hurting himself, Spike crossed his arms across his chest, closed his eyes, and smiled. The last thing he remembered was Dusk shouting “good luck” and a feeling of falling before consciousness was taken from him.

The dragon felt concrete on his back, and open, but not cold air all over his body that was now in far skimpier and tighter clothing. So far, everything was just the same as before

Look out, villains of Maretropolis, he narrated his story in his head as he opened his mask-surrounded eyes and sat up. He comes Hum Drum… nah. Still sounds stupid.

Once he observed his surroundings though, two distinct things seemed off. He was indeed on the same large rooftop as before, and around him was a large city to rival Mane-Hattan, but where he expected to see a giant moon in a starry night sky, he saw the orange of the sun either rising or setting in the distance. Also, judging from the direction he was facing, the Power Ponies should all be standing in a line in front of him, if indeed ponies simply assumed their roles when they entered the comic.

Confused, but not truly worried yet, Spike stood up onto his feet and examined himself, then his surroundings. He was indeed back in the heavy blue gloves and boots, black mask and red cape and belted-briefs. Spinning around again confirmed that he was in Mare-Tropolis. But something else was off…

No car horns, sirens, hooves, or chattering. Shouldn’t the Mane-Iac be robbing that store just below us?

His boots landing lightly on the concrete, and cape flowing behind him, the now dramatically grown Hum Drum dashed over to the east edge of the room and peered down over the banister. Below, he saw the same colorful, large-windowed jewelry shop (that stood out from its generic, grey neighbors as if the entire neighborhood existed only to serve as a backdrop for it) that Mane-Iac and her goons had busted through the front of when they’d come here last. Now though, a preexisting hole had caution tape in an X over it, and a sign on the right of the building boasted of a re-opening in two weeks’ time, confirming his theory.

This is a whole nother world, like the one on the other side of the mirror! Things continue to happen when outside beings aren’t using the spell to become the heroes. And that means…

Actually, it meant a lot of things, and raised many questions, the most disturbing of which was “Is every building the regularly appearing giant monsters step on in the comics full of sentient creatures?”

No. Celestia said she had her mages enchant this comic to create a simulation, and Dusk says that all studies have concluded that magically simulated beings aren’t alive.

Assuring his conscience, though, did nothing to change his circumstances. Time had still elapsed since he and the others were last here, and so if he wanted to have his adventure and get out without Dusk’s interference, he’d have to get to finding the Mane-Iac from scratch.

He took another look around him, considering the options his logic and the 31 issues he had under his belt told him he had.

It’s been less than a month for us, but comic books don’t follow the regular rules of time. Mane-Iac could still be in jail from when we last defeated her, which would make defeating her difficult, but she could also have broken out already like the villains always do.

Around him was mostly generic, sprawling cityscape, but he recognized a few Maretropolis landmarks from their illustrations, including a sky-scraper with an oversized pegasus landing platform he recognized as Power Tower; base of the Power Ponies.

Probably the best place to get intel and backup. The Mane-Iac didn’t notice we looked different last time, so they should probably just let me in.

Remembering how Hum Drum and the other non-flying or super-speeding Power Ponies got around and feeling confident again, Spike looked back to eye level and scanned the neighboring rooftops in the direction of Power Tower. As per convenience, most of them were close in terms of distance and height. It occurred to him that eventually, he’d come to the end of the block, and some panels depicted another Power Pony using their powers to transfer Hum Drum over longer distance jumps. Looking to the opposite street to his left though, he was confident a teenage dragon as fit as he was would be able to make leaps like that without much trouble.

Looking forward again, he leaned down into a runner’s stance and then took off on his powerful legs before leaping up onto the roof of the slightly higher building next door. His cape again flowed in the wind, and his boots, despite their light weight, had excellent traction on both concrete and roofing.

Spike leaped again, this time down onto a slightly shorter building. And then again, and again, Power Tower getting just the tiniest bit closer every time.

Although defeating the Mane-Iac the first time had certainly boosted his confidence, it was only running across the rooftops that Spike finally felt like a true superhero.

The large gap of the street was coming up, and he picked up the pace. It would be further than he’d ever jumped before, but even if this wasn’t a comic book, he’d read about pony athletes without a dragon’s natural physical gifts leaping twice as far.

On the last roof, he locked his eyes on the building across the street. He put his last step on top of the barrister and used the strength of his leg as well as his momentum to go soaring over the taxi-carriage-filled street below.

Is this what it’ll be like when I finally get wings? He thought to himself as he felt the air rushing all around him and through his cape.

The arc of his jump brought him safely to the other side, and just like he’d been trained, he tucked his head and angled his shoulder to roll when he landed. His execution of the roll wasn’t terribly comfortable, and he made a note to practice that useful move more later. He stood up and began running again, ready to repeat the exhilarating process until he’d reached his destination, but barely a quarter across one more roof, a shrieking cry split his ears.

“Help!”

With not insignificant effort, Spike brought his momentum to a halt.

“Please! Leave me alone!”

The young hero turned his head to the right where he was pretty sure the voice was coming from. Several roofs away, but on the same huge block, he saw the top of a gap between two buildings that looked like the top of an alleyway. The mare’s voice yelled “Somebody help me!” a second later, confirming she and presumably her attackers were in that alley, but Spike was already dashing over.

He came to the edge of one of the roofs and looked down to see a trash-filled dead-end alley, where a mare and stallion, both wearing trenchcoats and dark hats, were menacingly approaching a slimmer, blonde-maned mare in a winter-coat with her back against the wall and hands out defensively.

Button Mash might have dismissed the situation as pointless random-crime, but Spike had no choice but to intervene.

Quickly, the dragon posing as Hum Drum looked at his gloved hands and ejected his claws, which tore right through the thin fabric without displacing the rest of the gloves. He then looked back down to the alley, and again was fortunate, as the two stupidly grinning mooks were clearly savoring the moment too much, and he could still leap down from where he was and land between the two parties.

He knelt down and grabbed the side of the building with his left hand, digging his claws into the soft brick.

This always works for Catmare, he thought before leaping off.

Easily clearing the distance to the far wall, his claws dug into the soft brick, slowing his descent to the ground with a loud, but not unpleasant scraping sound.

The thugs spotted him at once but were evidently too surprised to react before Spike was within feet of the ground and used his legs to push himself off the wall so he landed on his feet.

“You know, there are easier and less painful ways to make money,” Spike said, getting into a fighting stance. He saw now that the mare was a unicorn and stallion, an earth pony. Nothing particularly distinctive about either of them; they were only the illustration version of extras, after all. “Though that last one doesn’t say m- uuugh!”

Spike’s taunt was cut off by a baton to the back of his skull. His head swan and feet wobbled, but Spike had quite possibly taken more lumps than Hum Drum, so instead of falling, he spun around, swinging his arm to deflect potential future attacks.

Now level with her, Spike recognized the mare he thought he’d been protecting, even through her dyed fur and mane. Her sinister grin and the baton, held by a whip of green hair extending out from behind her coat were dead giveaways.

“Mane-Iac!” Spike exclaimed, his voice somewhat slurred. The results of his head trauma were already turning from disorientation to pain, though, and he knew that that was the least of his worries. He’s fallen into a classic, perhaps even cliched hero trap, and now had two thugs behind him and a villainess he and his friends had barely beaten before in front.

“And her knight in shining spandex!”

Spike all but forgot he was in a comic book as his survival instincts kicked in. Even though Mane-Iac couldn’t kill or seriously injure him within the comic world, his last encounter with her was so harrowing that, now that she had the upper hand again, didn’t see her as any different from Chrysalis or Nightmare Moon. He had to remember what she was capable of, and give his all into fighting her.

Mane-Iac’s titular feature made her was lightning quick and unpredictable when attacking, but Spike’s ears told him the two mooks were advancing on him. Deciding he needed some space, and Mane-Iac needed less hair, he quickly inhaled, then magically lit and exhaled oxygen, turning his head around.

He instinctively shut his eyes while breathing fire, but he could feel and hear the narrow alley filling with the heat of green flames, causing Mane-Iac’s hench-ponies to shout and recoil in fear and shock. It would have taken far more than he’d taken in to seriously injure them, but thankfully, criminals were a cowardly lot, and simply singing their fur and burning their coats arms was enough to push them back several feet.

Mane-Iac, though, was a different story. Although he’s breathed his initial, hottest flame in her direction, hoping to singe her mane, he didn’t hear a peep from her. When his breath was spent, he opened his eyes to see the henchponies still shouting, cursing, and swatting at flames on their coats. He turned back around to face the villainess, still afraid, but grateful now he had some room to…

Breathe. He just had to gasp as he turned back around. Of course, he had to; he’d just exhaled the contents of his lungs, but he still felt stupid. Turning back to Mane-Iac, he simultaneously got a face and lung full of some kind of aerosol spray.

Spike waved his arms in front of his face and closed his stinging eyes, but he could feel it was already too late; his whole body started to feel heavy and his eyelids like they didn’t want to open again. He wasn’t sure any chemical in the real world could act that fast, but this wasn’t the real world.

Desperate, Spike forced his blurry eyes open and turned around to see the blurry outlines of the thugs, still recovering from the fiery scare he’d given them. Seeing no other option, he charged in their direction, hoping to get past them and out of the alley.

Before he’d taken two steps, though, he felt his legs lock together, and he fell forwards. Obviously Mane-Iac’s hair-doing. He landed roughly, but not painfully on his stomach. The costumed dragon could barely position his arms to push himself up before the last light in him went out.

When Spike opened his eyes, he was not remotely surprised to see the blurry image. Mane-Iac, in her full bodysuit-costume, sitting across from him in an easy chair.

Blinking several times, Spike glanced around as much as whatever was holding his neck to the back of his chair would allow, and saw that they were alone in a dimly lit photo studio, judging by the tall concrete walls and backdrops.

As his senses became clearer over the next few seconds, he noticed many more things about his situation that gave him varying levels of concern. One, Mane-Iac was grinning. She was almost always grinning, but the great artist Marev Wolfpony had set the precedent for giving her all kinds of nuances to her perpetual manic look, and he recognized this particular grin as an expression of personal dominance.

Of course, capturing Hum Drum was hardly a great feat in Power Ponies comics, but two more things Spike noticed explained her enthusiasm. He was completely naked, and bound to the arms, legs, seat, back, and headrest of a heavy, metal, but cushioned chair by Mane-Iac’s green hair that crisscrossed and squeezed almost every third inch of his muscled body.

“Gaah!” Spike exclaimed through his jaw that ached front the green wiffleball gag in his mouth, looking down at himself and tugging on his biological bonds, predictably to no effect.

“Good morning, my sweet Hum Drum,” Mane-Iac began.

“Hane-Hac!” Spike muffled forward, his tone showing both anger and fear. A part of him even said it as a question, as if he was asking the woman in front of him if she was the “real” Mane-Iac. Mane-Iac captured them last time, but no comic book supervillain would be allowed to strip, not to mention, unmask, one of the heroes to that their identity and cockhead was on full display, then bind them in a manner that felt far too much like a full-body grope to Spike. Gagging him also was unusual for her type of fictional villainy because, for as much as they liked to monologue, it would make the written conversations very one-sided and boring to read. It also, however, stopped him from breathing fire.

Does she know I’m a dragon? How...

“The one and only!” the villainess chimed, uncrossing and crossing her legs. Spike wasn’t paying attention to her crotch as she did, but the movement still had its intended effect when it sent ripples all over her body-suit clad figure, causing Spike to realize just what he was looking at.

The artists who drew Mane-Iac with sex appeal in mind obviously were correct. Powerful thighs, wide hips, and a cushiony ass, all below a Rainbow Dash-like six-pack and volleyball-sized tits. Did all that, combined with her, of course, flawless face make her objectively any more fuckable than any of the princesses or Spike’s female friends? Maybe not. But none of them were currently in front of him, in a nothing-to-the-imagination bodysuit while he was naked and half-mummified by an extension of her body.

Spike felt a pressure underneath his cock, and the villainess noticed just as fast. According to sourcebooks, she had limited sensory feeling in her hair; no pain when it was cut, but pressure, so she could feel the blood rushing beneath the scales and skin it was squeezing.

“My, getting ahead of ourselves, aren’t we? You’re going to- oh, don’t be like that!” Mane-Iac said as Spike craned his neck to the ceiling to avert his gaze. “Here,”

While staring at the ceiling and trying to think of unsexy things, Spike heard the sound of a zipper. Like a moth to the flame, Spike looked down. He told himself it was out of curiosity, but they both knew better.

Mane-Iac had unzipped the top of her bodysuit just far enough to allow full view of her mouth-watering cleavage while keeping her erect nipples only visible through the fabric.

“I’ve stripped you bare, I suppose it’s only fair you get a…” The villainess trailed off when she realized her boobies had already totally transfixed him. She’s had the same effect on males many times before, but it was still flattering to see had the body to stupify supposed noble heroes with just a flash.

Spike was snapped out of a lightspeed recollection of all the fantasies he’d had of tit-fucking Mane-Iac when all of his binding’s squeezed him firmly. He looked up to the villainesses’ eyes.

“Huhh Hu Hu Hhaa?” He said, the confidence of Spike the Brave and Glorious, not Hum Drum starting to return now that he’d accepted the stakes.

“A sidekick of my own,” she responded, repeating her leg crossing. This time, Spike got not only a sight but a waft of her costume’s puffy and darkened crotch. “I’d always dismissed you as the Power Ponies’ pet, but when you foiled my latest scheme, I realized just what a fine man you’d grown into. In every sense.”

Mane-Iac finished her explanation with another squeeze of Spike’s body, which made him notice that, despite his recurrent fear, his cock was halfway out already. His cheeks burned red and his mind raced.

Spike the dragon’s so much better than Hum Drum. So much… more attractive, too. When I re-entered the comic, I came back after we foiled her plan. To a timeline where Hum Drum has always been a dragon, too. But wait, does that mean she’s planning-

Spike’s train of thought was cut off by the brush of a lock of hair across his cockhead. He looked down to see several medium-sized impromptu brushes made of green hair aimed at his cock, which was almost at full-mast.

One lock brushed horizontally across his girth and more blood rushed downstairs. Then another moved across over his tip, then another up and down his length. In seconds, every nerve of his most sensitive organ was firing in response to Mane-Iac’s teasing.

“Hah-huh!” Spike stammered as the onslaught of tickling forced laughter out his obstructed mouth. One of the hairs around his upper right thigh branched out and encircled the top of his scrotum, and began to lightly squeeze, pumping more blood up into his tormented shaft. “Hay- huh -ahah!”

“Oh, do stop being so obtuse,” Mane-Iac said while adding several hundred smaller brushes to Spike’s torment by having them poke and brush against his balls.

That was too much for Spike. He burst out on a combination of a laugh and a scream and wriggled like Fluttershy’s breasts when she did… anything, tugging as his bonds, shaking band and forth, and banging his head against the cushioned headrest with what little give the collar of hair binding his neck to it allowed, desperate form some distraction or to put even a millimeter between his most sensitive organ and Mane-Iac’s teasing brushes. But he was bound so tightly, and his cock naturally stood so straight, it was hopeless.

“Gaaaahahahahahahehehehehehe!” Spike’s pained laughs turned to giggles as he ran out of air. By now, the squeezing and teasing had turned his pink member red with blood rushing to respond to the stimulation. Now, there was only semen left to enter it, and he could feel that process he knew Mane-Iac wouldn’t let finish anytime soon starting.

Spike literally gagged as he bit his gag as hard as he could, more for some other sensation than Mane-Iac’s ministrations than to futile try to force it out. The villainess’s teasing was too much, though, and he was soon back to laughing. The holes in his gag made it easier to breathe, and his giggles and whines just the right volume for her.

“I’ve already won, little sidekick. I exposed your identity to the press and all my friends in the underworld while you were out, and even if I hadn’t, these,” she emphasized by squeezing his balls again and effortlessly doubling her efforts. “Are your last moments as a Hum Drum. Or should I say “Colt Mayne?”

On the list of things Spike currently cared about, his alter-ego’s alter-ego getting exposed was pretty low. But he’d still had more than enough; fuck defeating Mane-Iac, just hold out until Dusk pulls him out.

Twelve hours. At most. I have to have been out for at least… but does it work that way? Dusk was right; a single comic book could theoretically depict the entire life of the universe, just with sparse details.

Spike squeezed his eyes shut hard enough to hurt, briefly, subconsciously accepting the pain from that, and his sexual torment as his punishment for his over-confidence in not listening to Dusk again.

The pressure in his cock continued to build, though. He wasn’t quite at that magical, damned point where he’d constantly feel about to explode, but he could practically count down the brushes and squeezes until he was.

He opened his tearing eyes to look at Mane-Iac pleadingly; not to show him mercy, but to at least continue her monologue, which would hopefully end with… something changing. He’d take dangled over a shark tank (in the comic world) to this any day.

Almost blessedly, he did see some sign that she was progressing in her plan. She stood up, causing one of her greyish-purple mammaries to fall out completely, revealing a dark purple, large, but erect nipple. The hairs binding and attacking him didn’t seem to even twitch as their source moved, but she was able to bring up a dark metal helmet with straps with yet another, thick strand of hair.

“Dr. Adorable’s build me this fine accessory for you. Stylish, isn’t it?”

Spike tried to listen to her over his own laughter and pain. He was there; there was no blood in his cock anymore, just semen. He needed to cum, to release, but there the hair just wouldn’t give him enough surface area.

The dragon tugged on his arm bindings. If he could get them free, he’d grab his own pole and make himself explode with a single squeeze. He didn’t care who was in front of him; his loins were on fire and about to burst at the same time.

Mane-Iac squeezed Spike’s neck to steady his head again, then brought the helmet over his head. Spike looked up into the helmet as it was lowered down, and saw that the inside was covered in wires, with lenses for his eyes and speakers for his ears. From that, plus what Mane-Iac had said, he could deduce that it was a brainwashing device.

Questions and fears about his identity and future flooded through Spike, and he renewed his struggles. He shook his body and limbs, tried to claw at the hair binding his finders, made every attempt to light another fire in his obstructed mouth, and of course, shook his head.

“Huuuuuusssk! Huuusk! Hahp!” The young dragon cried out pathetically, despite knowing there was no way Dusk could hear him. Mane-Iac only grinned and easily plunged his world into confined darkness by dropping and fastening the helmet.

Twelve hours. Twelve hours in the real world then I’ll be free. But that could be forever in here. Oh, Celestia. Is this how…

Spike’s thoughts trailed off as he realized something; the burning in his loins was fading, replaced by the slime of his pre-cum sliding down his engorged member. Mane-Iac had stopped teasing him. What did that mean?

The villainess answered that by impaling her pillowy breasts on his cock as she dropped to her knees in front of him. Her cleavage was everything her hair wasn’t - warm, soft, all-encompassing- and so as soon as she squeezed her mammaries together, Spike’s eyes rolled back and he shot his load. Mane-Iac’s tits were big enough that she was actually able to trap a sizeable portion of his jism in her cleavage, but the pressure from a teased dragon quickly triumphed, and she got several successive pulses of hot, salty goo on her face.

By the time her new pet had finished giving his mistress her first tribute, the tops of her mega-tits, cleavage, and lower face were all painted white. Her toy already proving even more fun than she anticipated, Mane-Iac slowly licked the baby-batter around her lips to bring it into her mouth, where she swallowed the thick protein shake. Now, it was her loins burning as she imagined all the ways she could make use of such a powerful cum-pump.

Spike was brought out of his haze of exhaustion, shame, and yes, pleasure by a storm of light across his eyes. Dr. Adorable’s helmet danced images across his eyes a hundred per second, making it impossible for his conscious mind to recognize them. However, something about them was instantly hypnotizing; the young dragon’s jaw went slack and eyes, wide as he watched and soaked in the unintelligible montage. He didn’t instantly forget the rest of his situation, but everything except watching the show became much less important.

“A few hours inside,” Mane-Iac spoke, standing up. “Plus a little mutually enjoyable positive reinforcement that I think I’ve well prepared you for…”

The villainess unzipped her costume down to her panty-less, gushing crotch with one hand, and grasped Spike’s still gem-hard member with the other.

“And I’ll be your lover, mistress, and goddess.”

Flicking a second switch on the helmet, Mane-Iac dropped her hips, and Spike was crushed under a boulder of pleasure as her tight, strong, wet folds enveloped his bulging member. He let out a moan so sexual, it would get any comic that spelled it down in a speech bubble banned for life, but it was partially drowned out by the white noise the helmet’s speakers were pumping into his ears.

The villainess’s euphoria at not just the oversized cock tickling her womb, but at the feeling of having so completely dominated a Power Pony, was also beyond compare, and she let out her own whorish moan.

She wrapped her arms around her soon-to-be sidekick and boy-toy’s neck and smiled down at him. The image of him bound up, de-ponified by the helmet, and literally beneath her gave her such a rush that she actually waited another few seconds to savor the feeling before she began fucking him. And right before she did start gyrating her hips, milking and wrangling the young dragon’s cock, swimming across the carnal pleasure she drowned his world in, she leaned forwards to smoosh his helmeted face between her tits, just for good measure. Dr. Adorbable, in her genius, had ensured that the helmet had nostril holes for just such an occasion.

To say Spike couldn’t think would have been an understatement. Her soft flesh, her squeezing pussy, and her musk would already have kept any male his age totally helpless as his body responded to the one function it was built for above all others. In this case, though, Mane-Iac’s violation of him served to reinforce the work of the helmet. As the hundreds of images that flashed before him turned to thousands, and the thousands to tens of thousands, though; he began to pick up on patterns. Not consciously, of course. They flashed so fast he could only recognize thoughts of the subject, not what was actually going on.

Mane-Iac… Sex… Bondage… Submit… Mane-Iac…

And Mane-Iac riding him- giving him mind-melting pleasure while he barely (could) thrust a half-inch back up into her- ensured that he’d look upon these thoughts positively.

Outside the helmet in which the old Spike was melting away, Mane-Iac leaned back, the feeling of the hard metal scraping against her sticky cleavage becoming uncomfortable. It mattered little, though, because she could feel him thrusting back into her as far as her hair would allow him. She could feel her own orgasm building as she continued to spear her every nerve on his smooth, bulging cock. She was also more than experienced enough to know when even the most tightly-bound of partners was getting close.

She knew he wouldn’t be holding back, but they were both so horny that she didn’t have to restrain herself long, either. In a few short minutes, he shot his second deluge of cum up into her, and she let the blasts of sticky goo deep inside her push her over the edge. Her head hung back as she moaned, reminding herself that he was all hers, now. They’d both be messes by the time the helmet was done, but it didn’t matter. She could- she would do this with him for hours and hours, every day, not even counting all the games they’d play. Her tool to defeat the Power Ponies and rule Mare-tropolis was cumming inside her; they’d never get anything even resembling the chance to steal him back. She’d put them through the same ordeal, and give her sidekick some rewards.

Author's Note

I'm back! I've been working on a lot of other projects these past few years, but I've had more time, and there's some more fan-fic ideas I've had, so I figured I'd at least finish what I started here.
I already have ideas for the next few chapters, but less me know yours.

Cultural Exchange

Dragons seemed to have an innate affinity for sunsets, perhaps because they reminded them of lava. The sun bathed the badlands canyon Spike and Ember walked across in a warm glow that matched the constant warmth those parts of the volcanic lands almost always exuded. While Ember led the way, Spike tried to look directly at Celestia’s handiwork but saw various silhouettes of dragons flying in the sky, the actual sunset obstructed by the smaller mountain they were approaching.

“Really, how you and your ponies can live shut away from all this is beyond me,” Ember said over her shoulder with a slight smirk, snapping Spike back to her.

“Well, that’s what we’re here to solve, isn’t it?” the smaller dragon replied and sped up until he walked beside her, where her full foot of height on him was most apparent. “We’re exchanging. You can ask me about ponies comforts before we…”

Spike’s voice trailed off when he realized they were unambiguously heading for the mouth of a cave in the mountain in front of them. He wasn’t worried, though, at least no more so than he was curious as to what dragon game, ritual, or artifact was down the dark path lit by burning torches, which likely meant some creature was inside, waiting for them. While his experiences with dragon culture had been mostly negative, he trusted Ember not to do anything to hurt or scare him, intentionally or unintentionally.

“Spike, honestly…” Ember began, stopping just a few feet inside the cave, then turning to Spike with a look of embarrassment. “I promised Dusk we’d do this swap, but I’m really more interested in you.”

Spike could tell that Ember expected him to be angry at Equestrian diplomacy being abused in such a way, which only went to show how much she still had to learn about her friends, Dusk and Spike, despite their numerous meetings and adventures.

“That’s fine, Ember,” Spike replied, touching her on the side of her pant-suit, underneath her massive bust. “I love spending time with you, and Dusk--”

“Blah, blah, blah, I’m flattered, mushy shit,” A familiar voice from further in the cave cut Spike off. He looked over to see Smolder, Friendship Academy’s aptly-named prized dragon pupil, standing further into the cave next to a bend that she must have come around.

“Smolder!” Spike called out in pleasant surprise as he walked up to her. While Ember had decided to wear a dragon pant-suit usually reserved for Fillydelphia dragons, Smolder was decked out in some of her favorite clothes since she started living in Ponyville. Her orange flame t-shirt over her own sizeable but far from mind-blowing bust and black leather jacket reminded Spike of Sunset Shimmer.

“You’re helping with this? What about your vacation?”

“When dragon lord… lady, whatever. Ember said she wanted me to spend break basically doing the same things we do at school, I was like, *bleegh*,” Smolder replied, making a face and ignoring Ember’s slightly annoyed one.

The orange dragon, only a head taller than Spike, then turned around and walked further into the cave, obviously expecting them to follow her.

“But then she told me you were the ambassador and what she had planned, and suddenly, lava surfing seemed pretty shit.”

The trio continued further into the cave, around another bend so that the sunlight disappeared. Spike’s initial reaction to Ember’s words was again one of flattery since she usually wasn’t so forthcoming in her excitement in how much she liked him (or any creature). But then his feelings turned to concern, also due to his understanding of Smolder.

Just what are we about to do that could make Smolder give up lava surfing?

“So what’s down here?” Spike decided to ask the dragonesses flat out as they went down an incline, and the magma below added to the warmth the dragon fire-lit torches were already providing.

“Spike… well…” Ember began, and Spike looked back to see her biting her lip in a combination of both excitement and embarrassment. Catching herself acting so un-dragon lordy an instant later, though, she looked forwards with a stern expression. “You’ve been an exemplary dragon in every respect despite your age and upbringing, and I owe you everything, which is why I want to possess and mate with you.”

“Surprise, bitch!” Smolder shouted as she pulled Spike into a headlock with her hand over his mouth before he could react.

“Huuugh! Gaah!” Spike shouted and struggled, trying to shake his mouth free of Smolder’s large palm. But he felt her breasts push up against his wings, and she spun him around so fast his feet came off the ground.

“You’re our toy-pet now!”

In spinning him around, Smolder revealed the room that was around the last corner. It was a circular cave ending, furnished to be one part bedroom with multiple torches, rug, and a large bed, one part (or perhaps two-thirds) sex dungeon. Padded shackles hung from the ceilings, bedposts, and walls, there were tables and racks with whips, gags, bindings, dildos, paddles, and feathers. There were even one or two… Spike didn’t know what to call them, but they were meant to bind some creature in a very restrictive, uncomfortable, and compromising position, almost like a piece of furniture.

Panic gripped the young dragon’s heart, and whatever care for or trust in the dragonesses was suppressed as he struggled. They’d never seriously hurt him physically, but they evidently thought of this kind of foal-napping and rape as a harmless prank, as they were from a culture that taught you to take what you want.

Spike flailed his arms and kicked, but Smolder, though barely older than him, was bigger and stronger and easily kept him in a full nelson as she walked him towards the bed and certain doom. As Ember walked up beside them, he was able to get his mouth free, though.

“No, please! Dusk’ll be furious!” He begged.

“Dusk agreed you were an ambassador; totally at our mercy,” the blue dragon responded with a slight smile.

“Don’t you wanna learn how most dragons show love?” Smolder teased, and spun them around again and before taking a literal flying-leap backward onto the bed. They landed with a bounce, and Ember sprung into action.

Spike tried to bend his arms to keep them as far away from the headboard cuffs as possible, but Ember easily grabbed and locked in one, then the other, and the young dragon’s blood ran cold as he realized he was all but helpless.

His legs were still free, though, but he couldn’t decide whether to kick them or cross them over his privates. When Smolder slid out from under him and got off the bed to his right while Ember pinned down his left leg, he decided on the former. He only got a single kick off, though, before the much stronger dragonesses had both his limbs pinned, then locked into the padded cuffs at the footboard. Now he was spread-eagle chained, and his small wings would do him no good chained and on his back like this. It wasn’t the first time in the badlands he’d cursed his young dragon body.

“Ember, Smolder, come on! We’re friends!” Spike pleaded while looking around, both at the dragonesses admiring what they’d already accomplished and the various instruments in the room that made his blood run cold on sight.

“And this is how real dragons--”

“Most dragons!” Smolder corrected Ember.

“Most dragons have fun,” Ember explained.

Their words make Spike remember one more tool in his arsenal. He lit the small fire in the back of his throat and prepared to take a deep breath. It wouldn’t scratch Ember or Smolder, which he was still somewhat thankful for, but he doubted everything in the room was fireproof since it all seemed imported or stolen from other civilizations. He was ready to threaten to destroy it all, but only if he couldn’t melt his bindings.

“We’re not gonna rape, torture, eat you or anything,” Ember said, rolling her eyes.

Spike released the building tension in his throat at such reassurance, even though he knew there was a “but” coming. Sure enough, Ember smiled and walked towards one of the sex-toy-laden tables.

“Just have a little fun till tomorrow. If you don’t like it, then…” Ember said, the hope her words provided dashed away when Spike watched her pick up a thick Pheonix feather and grin at him.

“I don’t like it now! I don’t like it now!” Spike shouted and tugged on his chains, his shouts echoing around the small stone room, but no doubt never making it outside the cave with how deep they were. However, the dragonesses could already tell that he was only maybe half as afraid as he was before, knowing now that he was only facing a night of light-hearted torment and humiliation. Still not something ponies generally did (except during heat week), but Spike had been through enough living in Ponyville to know how to forgive.

“You can fly back home,” Ember finished, circling to the foot of the bed, brandishing the feather and a wicked smirk.

At the same time, Smolder flew back up onto the right side of the bed and stuck her claws under the hem of Spike’s T-shirt and jeans. The young dragon looked into her eyes pleadingly, but with a few tugs, Smolder shredded Spike’s clothes until he was bare, save his underwear and sneak-- no, Ember threw those off, too.

With no more warning, Ember attacked Spike’s feet with the impossibly ticklish feather while Smolder dug her sharp fingers into his ribs and began tickling him.

“Gah-hahaahah-heh-hah-hahahahaha-ehe-stop! Staaaahahhahaha!” Spike howled under the dragonesses attack. All three dragons immediately realized that he was begging already, and the sun hadn’t even set yet.

“Spike The Brave and Glorious, huh?” Smolder taunted while continuing to tickle his oh-so-squishy sides and watching his head shake with amusement.

The orange dragon briefly paused her attack to shift her position up and capture Spike’s quivering lips in a deep kiss, pressing his head down into the mattress to stop him from moving it while she swirled her tongue around his mouth.

Ember paused her tickling his feet with the feather to look up at Smolder with a disapproving expression. They hadn’t planned out everything beat-for-beat to keep the fun of spontaneity, but she still felt that the young dragoness was overstepping by kissing him first and so early.

Spike’s tongue got a slight, sweet taste of gems as Smolderwas battered it down. The surprise of the kiss was enough to temporarily halt his giggling even as the dragonesses continued to tickle him. When the reflex became too strong again, though, and Smolder felt his mouth shaking as she invaded it, she pulled back, a trail of saliva between their mouths snapping.

“Such a cutie,” the orange dragon commanded as she moved her legs to straddle his chest. Even with the hot and bothered teenage dragon on top of him, it was Ember’s continued assault on both of his feet that overwhelmed Spike’s senses and had him back to hysterics that had him nearly choke on Smolder’s spit. He rattled all his chains, trying to pull his arms free or get his feet away from the feather that, fittingly, set his nerves on fire, but it was hopeless. Even breathing fire would be an impossibility until he had what felt like needed lifetimes to catch his breath.

And then Smolder ran her fingers under his armpits.

“Should we gag him, dragon lord?” Smolder asks as she watched Spike clench his eyes shut and shake his head side-to-side.

“Stahp! Stahp! Ahahaahahaehehehehe!”

“I’ll put you in the same position if you even think of silencing this music,” Ember responded while twirling the phoenix feather between his toes.

“Just checking,” Smolder said and began tickling their captive’s armpits properly.

Spike felt like he was being stabbed in his feet and armpits. They didn’t hurt (his lungs did), but the two dragonesses that he’d trusted were so merciless in their teasing, it made no difference that it was only four parts of his body under attack.

At least at first.

“Gahahahehehehehehhuhuhuhu no! Eeek! Please- ahahahaha!”

The dragonesses milked every last drop of laughter they could get out of Spike. And when their captive seemed about to shrivel back up into an egg from reflexively convulsing towards his center so hard and giving off such high-pitched squeaks only befitting a baby, Ember stood up from her kneeling and walked around the side of the bed.

Though they hadn’t thoroughly planned out how to tickle their cute little hero, Smolder understood and got off Spike’s chest to lie back on his right side while Ember picked up a second phoenix feather, then lay on the bed to Spike’s left.

The phantom-ticking on Spike’s feet hadn’t begun to fade before Ember and Smolder went to town on his ribs and armpits with the feathers. Before, it was like the teasing stimulation was stabbing him, but now he felt like they were tearing his flesh off.

“Hahahahah-no-ahaha-nostop-ahahahahaahehehe *squeak**squeak**Squeak*

Spike laughed and cried as he wiggled on the bed and tugged so hard on his restraints he feared he’d pull his limbs off. But there was no escape from the fire across his torso.

Smolder and Ember’s smiles turned to grins, and they began using their free hands to attack low while their feathers went high. Right now, with his blushing face, teary eyes, quivering smile, and high-pitched shrieks, Spike was the pinnacle of cuteness.

Neither of them wanted to truly demean the young dragon, though. Ember had met him when he was at his most heroic, and Smolder had heard all about his incredible feats long before they’d properly interacted, and Spike had lived up to his reputation since. If anything, giving him this sort of attention was how they showed their love and respect for him; instead of having to do a bunch of boring diplomacy, he was getting time off to truly be a baby dragon and be with his friends. If they had no morals, they’d already have made use of half the toys in the room, but they were genuine in wanting Spike’s consent to show their love that way.

The fingers and feathers danced and teased and poked on and on and on, and Spike laughed on and on and on. They kept changing positions, going for his feat, neck, even nipples, and inner-thighs. Spike had been tickled many times before, but his scales were a long, long way from being thick enough to provide him any protection, and he slowly slipped into a haze from oxygen deprivation and sensory overload. He still felt everything; and it was just as torturous, but coherent thought was impossible. The dragonesses seemed never to tire and moved across his entire body at the speed of light. He wished he could shed his skin to be free of the sensation, but he was utterly helpless and forced to endure.

Eventually, though, hours later, the dragonesses did wind down. Their hands and arms did ultimately have limits, and they eventually figured they’d seen all that they were going to see of Spike’s different squeaks and squeals.

With a few last brushes across his nipples, they stopped. The young dragon gave a few more silent laughs with his eyes closed, then went limp.

“Hot damn,” Smolder said, panting.

“All tuckered out,” Ember said in a sweet voice, watching their captive sleep. “Go on and rest. Your dragon lord will take care of everything.”

Ember slid one hand underneath Spike to snuggle up to him, which caused Smolder to recoil a little at the sudden sweetness, but she got over it quickly.

“See you in the morning?” the orange dragon asked, getting off the bed and straightening her clothes.

“Don’t even think about coming by before nine,” Ember responded, the threat in her voice betrayed by how she was cuddling Spike with her eyes closed like he was a teddy-dragon.

Smolder straightened her clothes and exited, a bit peeved that Ember claimed so much dominion over the cute dragon hero just because she was dragon lord. But there was always tomorrow.

And the day after that, and the day after that, once he gives in, Smolder thought to herself with a smirk.

Spike’s eyes opened to darkness and strange feelings all over his body. As soon as he felt whatever was on his side breathing, however, the events of the previous night rushed back to him, and every previously tickled-spot tingled.

The young dragon hesitated a moment, fearful of punishment, before breathing a small, continuous fire to illuminate the room. What little the faint green flame revealed confirmed he was still in the dragoness’s dungeon. His limbs were still chained, and had he been a creature not built for sleeping millennia, he’d probably have been awfully sore.

He was about to consider escape plans when Ember shook and mumbled on his side. He remembered what she’s promised about letting him go but was still cautious, and so realizing his flames had woken her shook him enough to cause them to go out.

“Nuugh. Spike?” A voice said next to Spike in the darkness.

Then, with a hurk, Ember shot a blue fireball at one of the wall torches. The fire splashed against the wall but did indeed reignite the wood, and the room flashed blue before becoming visible in relatively normal light again.

“Ember, I--” Spike stammered before the dragon lord looked down at him with a smile.

“There. Was that *yawn* so bad?” she asked. “Thirty minutes of tickling, then a night in the cave with your dragon lord.”

“Ember, let me go,” Spike responded. His attitude and face then turned to that of anger. “Now. This isn’t fun for me. I don’t consent to anything else.”

Ember frowned. She’d always known this was a possibility, but Spike hadn’t disappointed her until now. She’d thought he’d enjoy being helpless and the center of his beautiful friends’ attention, but maybe being a baby dragon among ponies, he almost always felt powerless.

And Garble and the bullies… he liked us because we weren’t like them. But we just…

Without another word, Ember grabbed a key off the nightstand and unclasped Spike’s left-side shackle. No sooner was his left hand free than Spike used it to take the key from Ember and unlock his remaining restraints.

Ember remained on the bed while Spike got off and stretched.

“We’re sorry. We really thought you’d enjoy it,” Ember apologized.

“Well you thought-” Spike replied before stopping.

That was painful; being teased like that… constantly out of breath. I mean, I suppose it could have been fun. I guess it wasn’t all that unlike some of the pranks our friends play on Dusk…

“Look, Ember, I’ll forgive you. And Smolder, too. But you can’t just do that to your friends without being sure that they’ll think it’s funny, too. I’ll tell that to Smolder at the school, as well.”

Having said his two bits, Spike walked toward the exit. It was pitch black, but he’d more or less remembered the way and could light torches as he--

“Where do you think you’re going?”

Spike stopped.

“Another six days of cultural exchange.”

There was a quick ripping sound as Spike turned around to look at Ember.

Is she seri… holy Celestia!

Ember had torn her clothing, revealing her succulent blue chest orbs and vagina, which she was rubbing.

“And we’ve got so many more ideas. If you’re up for them.”

Spike was too shocked and confused to even stammer at the obscene sight of the dragoness presenting herself. Like almost all his friends besides Rarity, he hadn’t recognized Ember’s stunning body until it was on full display. But now that it was…

She thinks of me that way? Is that what the tickling was all about?

Once her pussy began to leak, Ember positioned her arms near the handcuffs.

“And this is an exchange, after all,” she said, betraying her dragon lord status to tempt him to pay her back.

“Well said,” came Smolder’s voice from behind Spike. He’d been too distracted by Ember to notice her approaching him from the darkness behind. She knew these caves much better than he did and preferred a stealthy approach, but when she did step into the light, Spike gawked.

She wore her School Of Friendship cheerleader outfit. Or a size-too-small version. She responded to his surprise by turning around and sticking her ass out, her short skirt revealing she wore no panties.

Spike’s member throbbed underneath his underwear. He had by no means forgotten the last night, but now they were offering themselves to him?

He looked back and into the room, where Ember was lounging on the bed with a sultry look, and his mouth began to water like she was the prettiest gem in Equestria. When he looked back at Smolder, the orange dragon ran a finger down his chest.

“Have we been bad, teacher? Should we be punished?”

Spike looked into the room, but not at Ember; at all the toys of pain and pleasure the dragonesses had refrained from using last night. Nothing too cruel in the former department, of course, but he knew opportunities like this didn’t come along every day.

Spike made up his mind. What they’d done to him was wrong, and he would chew them both out for it more later. But they were still friends, and this was something they all wanted.

The young dragon grabbed Smolder’s firm ass underneath her skirt, a bit of her honey getting on his fingertips, and hugged her close to him. At his mere touch, Smolder gave an orgasmic expression; she was so eager to be ravished by her handsome hero.

“Cuff yourself. Now,” Spike ordered the dragon lord without even looking in her direction. He ran his tongue up Smolder’s neck, tasting the warmth of her smooth scales as he heard the chains click.

Six more days, huh?

Author's Note

New chapter. No sex this time (there was supposed to be, but I figured this was more in character.) Let me know who else you want, and what they should do.

Conqueror

The white-furred creatures shoved Dusk through the rather unassuming metal door they’d just opened. The Prince of Friendship's wings were bound, ankles were shackled, and arms chained behind his back, not to mention the black horn limiter, so he fell into the room on his face.

He’d seen what the room he was locked in moments later had in store for him, though. Well, the room itself was small, but not Spartan; just a canopied bed, and a dresser as furniture, and two other doors, presumably for a closet and bathroom. The mare on the bed, though, would have been plenty foreboding even if she weren’t wearing only black underwear, long gloves and stockings.

Dusk got to his knees while Tempest Shadow got off the bed.

“I trust I’ve given you enough time to accept your defeat,” the broken horned, toned mare said as she came around and stood over Dusk. “You are supposed to be the smart one.”

Despite his fear, Dusk turned his muzzle up from her soaked, musky crotch to look her in her eye.

“You want me to be your fucktoy,” he said without accusation, only understanding.

The red mare smirked and held up his chin with two fingers.

“Gotta find some use for you alicorn’s sexy bodies once your magic’s all gone. And since Storm King’s straight as an arrow…”

Dusk turned his head away against Tempest’s fingers, telling her she didn’t need to go into the details of what they planned to do to…

Cadence, Celestia, Luna…

Dusk imagined them all as sex slaves to Storm King. He’d done debaucherous things with each one of them more than once, but the thought of any of them being violated and reduced to trophies like he had many times before… he almost wished the Storm King would keep them as statues to spare them that.

Tempest’s initial anger at Dusk’s slight sign of defiance was dissipated when she saw his expression.

“I take it you realize that I’m the only friend you’ve got left, Prince,” Tempest taunted, then took a step back and began unclasping her bra. Dusk looked up when her perfectly rounded orbs- just about the only loose flesh on her muscled body- bounced free. He did it not out of arousal, though, for he was more than accustomed to the female form at this point. He just wanted to look her in the eye going forwards.

“What you went through was awful, but is this really what you want?” Dusk asked, recalling her song to him an hour before. “Every creature to be afraid of you? I promise that I’ll--”

“Is that how alicorns show fear?” Tempest asked sarcastically threw her bra to the side... Dusk was confused until he realized where she was looking and noticed a feeling in his crotch he’d previously been too distracted to feel. "My horn may be broken,” Tempest said, sliding her dark panties off to reveal a smooth, red, puffy pussy. “But I can see yours is working just fine.”

Duck looked down at the bulge forming underneath his dirty jeans. He thought about trying to calm himself down, but he knew from experience there was no point when there was a horny, naked mare in front of him, regardless of her moral alignment.

I can, however, control how I behave. I won’t bow to her.

Tempest’s panties dropped to her feet, and Dusk looked up again, getting an eye and muzzle full of her practically throbbing snatch.

“Most of the Storm King’s subjects, which currently includes all of Equestria, would kill to be my stress reliever. So why don’t you put that pretty-colt mouth--”

“No,” Dusk said plainly, cutting her off and actually eliciting a cocked eyebrow from her. “If you want me, you’ll have to take me.”

Dusk had barely finished his declaration of defiance before her knee smashed into his chin. His jaw ached, and his world swam, and she’d kicked him in the chest, onto his back before he had a chance to react.

As his vision cleared up, he watched the red mare step over to straddle him with her long, muscular legs. From his position on the floor, she could do just about anything to him, sexual or otherwise. A part of him just wanted to lie still and let her rape or torture him; he’d endured it before, and there was obviously nothing he could do.

No. As I said, you’ll have to steal it.

The purple alicorn grimaced and tried to tuck his legs in, ready to kick her and bring his hands in front to defend himself. But before he even got a chance to truly test his earth-pony strength and preexisting musculature against Tempest, he saw her horn spark red.

Dusk barely had time to mentally brace himself before the lightning shot through him. He’d been electrocuted before, but Tempest’s blast of unfocused magic made him feel like every cubic inch of his body was getting slapped, burned, and blown apart at once while nails were being driven into his spine.

The purple alicorn cried out and spasmed in his restraints, then the charge ended as quickly as it had come, and he went limp, his senses in a haze.

Guessing from Dusk’s drooling, dazed expression that he’d gotten the point (no pun intended), Tempest pivoted around so her taut but large ass faced his head. Dusk blinked himself back to lucidity and felt control of his sore body returning just in time for her to drop her flank onto his face.

Dusk gasped and shouted as his world was crushed and enveloped by the twin orbs of muscle and fat. He instinctively straightened his bent legs, and the added weight on top of him furtherer pinned his cuffed arms under the small of his back. Underneath her, his muzzle felt the ring of her bunghole, and his lips kissed the juices from her pussy.

“Up to your royal standards?” Tempest chided. “Could’a had my cunt, nice and loving,” Tempest continued and ground her smothering ass against his face until she could feel her hole pressed up against his gasping lips. “But now you’ll make a meal of my ass, or I’ll show you some real voltage!”

Dusk was going to try to shake her off- if only so he could breathe again- before he heard her threat.

Worse than that? That’ll tear me apart!

A moment passed. It felt long for Tempest, but longer for Dusk because he was contemplating his options or lack thereof.

It doesn’t matter what I think of her or how many times I've done this; she’s holding all the cards. She can torture me. Maybe even kill me. But if I submit to her, I can avoid that while giving up relatively little, objectively speaking. And she’s not stupid, but making her happy might just give me a chance to escape or do something.

Tempest was about to make good on her threat when Dusk stuck out his tongue, getting a taste of hot but thankfully clean flesh, and let his experience take over.

Tempest’s face smirked and body twitched as she felt his warm, wet tongue lap back and forth across her anus. A good start, but she’d decided to hold out on her decision to make him her permanent colt-toy.

Breathing through his nostrils, Dusk prodded Tempest’s rectum with his tongue, feeling its elasticity. The last of his haze had faded, but underneath the evil mare’s ass didn’t feel like a proper world he’d returned to. Just like Celestia had taught him (he tried to imagine he was doing this with his mentor, who he hoped to see in the flesh again), Dusk swirled his tongue around her anus and periodically prodding her, figuring she wouldn’t like it if he just forced his way in. Sure enough…

“Oh, experienced little Prince, huh? I guess I know how you made so many filly-friends.”

Dusk took this as permission to push his tongue into her anus as far as it would go. Tempest gave off a very un-warrior-like coo as his long tongue slid against the sensitive inside of her ass.

“This is the beginning of a beautiful friendship!”

Despite being smothered in (literally) warm flesh, Dusk’s dragon-cock was on the rise inside his jeans again. He felt a pang of worry, realizing that this cruel mare was about to be staring his pant-tent in the face. But he tried to bury the thought as he swirled his tongue around her tight ass and slid it in and out.

Tempest bit her lip at the feeling of the muscular appendage worming around inside her, sending pings of pleasure through her groin so that she was leaking on Dusk’s shirt. She looked over her shoulder but saw only a few purple hairs, and so laughed. She never trained with sex in mind, but it had undoubtedly provided her an incredible body.

Looking forward again as her pussy began to really heat up, she saw that a mountain, not a tent, was forming in her new toy’s pants. It was this, of all things, that reminded her that it was Dusk Fucking Shine: Prince of Friendship currently eating her ass; she was so dominant, she’d forgotten. But now, she was going to take full advantage.

“That’s a solid B-plus on your first test to be my faithful fucktoy,” Tempest said, then leaned forward, going from her feet to her knees, pulling her ass off Dusk’s tongue, though the heat of her ass lingered on his face. “Time for the final exam.”

Dusk wasn’t surprised when Tempest undid his fly and then ripped his jeans down the middle, allowing his boner to spring up into the air. Just like how Tempest’s cunny was now soaking his shirt, he was leaking pre, despite not being fully hard yet.

The alicorn expected a blowjob at first. When Tempest stood up, allowing her snatch to drip down onto him from up high, he figured she was going to mount him. Despite everything, the pain from the shock still hadn’t entirely faded, so he knew better than to resist, and he really didn’t think there was much a lover or rapist could do to surprise him.

That was, until Tempest walked down his legs, turned around, and lifted them by the manacles.

What? Is she gonna peg me or… oh, crap.

Dusk realized the position Tempest wanted. He’d read about it but never seen, let alone performed it (or, he supposed, had it performed on him).

His heart skipped two beats when Tempest’s horn crackled with magic again. But instead of shock him, the lightning went to his storm-army ankle shackles, and they fell to the floor with a loud thud. Before he could think of kicking the red mare, though, her muscular arms spread his legs and bent his knees while continuing to lift him up until only his upper back and head was still against the floor, and she could step over him and practically sit her ass on top of his.

The position was far from comfortable for Dusk, but he had no time to adjust before Tempest circled her left arm around his leg, keeping it pinned against her warm breast, and grabbed his girth with her gloved fingers.

“Get up here,” Tempest said as she pulled his cock upward and further positioned them both. Thankfully, Dusk’s cock was rather flexible despite his size, so he didn’t feel like Tempest was snapping it off when she angled it vertically. Still, Dusk winced, both from the pain of being forced upside-down and blood rushing to his head and from dread and shame of what she was about to do while he could do nothing to stop her.

But why am I complaining? I’m getting fucked by a hot, dominant mare while Equestria’s being conquered and my friends… Maybe she’s right, and this is a mercy.

Tempest had to take a small jump up to get above the alicorn’s penis. She fell back down and angled it beneath her to spear herself on the warm, dark purple flesh and actually cried out in shock as pain as it penetrated her. Truth be told, she’d never done this position, nor taken anything as big as her new alicorn toy, and it hurt.

At first. She grabbed his ankle again and slid down his pole, and the foreign invader slowly became a welcome addition filling her to the brim. It took a second for Dusk’s shock and discomfort to turn to pleasure as well. But even in this position, Dusk’s cock recognized a warm, wet, tight cunt, and put a glow throughout his nethers.

Never one to rest on her laurels, Tempest began pumping on him before she was even two-thirds down. At first, she was slow and somewhat gentle, but only to get used to the feeling of his fuckslab sliding up and down inside her, pounding her every inner nerve. She gradually increased pace and strength, each drop-down painfully compressing Dusk’s lower half in contrast with his upper half that was reaping the benefits of a strong mare doing all the work during full penetration.

The simultaneous, rhythmic pain and pleasure became drowning for the alicorn quickly. His mouth hung open and eyes rolled around in his head, only seeing a red and purple blur jumping up and down on him while he was assaulted by a force slowly pushing, pulling, and crushing him towards orgasm. Indeed, Tempest’s inner muscles were as strong and the rest of her, and once she’d gotten used to the sensation, she complimented her pounding with her practiced skills of wringing.

Her body started to leak sweat. She looked down at the purple alicorn’s dazed expression and chuckled between deep breaths.

Even weaker than I expected. Maybe he’s not even worth keeping around; he’s so easy. No! I’ll be the only one to do this to the Prince of Friendship. And no way I’m giving up this cock.

Tempest bit her lip hard and forced herself to pick up the pace. The further increase in stimulation was actually enough to cause Dusk to focus again, and despite everything, he felt his balls churning in response to the pumping and milking of his cock. And maybe it was from being raped in this position, perhaps it was merely a response to getting raped by some creature for the first time that would never fully go away, but the alicorn felt a tinge of shame.

Still, he didn’t hold back. After another half-minute of getting pressed, pony-handled, and fucked, Dusk’s balls shot his load straight upwards as Tempest hilted him. The pleasure of the orgasm was finally enough to drown out the pain of his position while it lasted. His signature fuckslab shot his signature powerful load straight up into her, past her cervix, and into her womb, where it pooled. The red mare had actually been hoping to come first (and possibly exclusively), but the attack of burning hot, thick alicorn fuck-muck against her every inside wall easily defeated her defenses, and a wave of bliss washed over her as well.

Conqueror and trophy continued to shoot their juices against each other for some time, and Tempest allowed her own tongue to loll out as she kept squeezing him with her vaginal muscles. She wanted to keep the bull and his slag inside her forever. She would keep him forever. His greatly extended lifespan did not even cross her mind at the moment. She wouldn’t even be able to bear keeping him in her bedroom; she’d drag him around on a leash when not on missions and take him whenever and wherever she fancied. And if any creature saw that as a sign of weakness, she’d show them how she’d conquered him and all the other alicorns. And besides, she’d have her horn back and her revenge on her home country soon; she could afford to loosen up a bit.

Down below, Dusk felt the offerings he was giving up to the cruel goddess in the sky taper until he was finished. The post-orgasm glow didn’t last long, though, and he soon became lucid enough to be painfully aware of the bulging veins in his head and worsening pain in his neck.

He looked up at Tempest, who he felt squeeze him one last time, then opened her eyes and let go of his ankles.

Dusk’s cock fell out of Tempest, and his legs and butt thudded against the floor. His cock and lower shirt were splashed with a good gallon of combined juices a second later. The alicorn was a mess, and he felt like it. Tempest’s returning smirk as she stood over him told him she thought so, too.

While the red mare took a second to admire the view, Dusk asked himself several questions, some serious, some rhetorical, but all with a tone of defeat.

What’s she gonna do next? Why couldn’t I have beaten her back in Canterlot or in the town? Why did I have to screw over the Hippogryphs and abandon my friends?

“Well? How do I stack up to the sycophant sluts of your harem?” Tempest asked, then scraped up a bit of love juice off her crotch with her finger and put it in her mouth.

Tempest’s words re-ignited anger within the alicorn.

“Rot in Tartarus.”

The red mare, evidently valuing retribution over her a second round anytime soon, kicked her foot into Dusk’s balls. She didn’t kick as hard as she could, but pain and nausea shot through the alicorn, and he jerked upright, then fell back down, wishing he had his hands free to cup his agonized genitals.

“That’s not very friendly,” Tempest responded with her hands on her hips.

The red mare then turned around and walked to the room’s singular, small window. Pulling the curtains aside, she looked out over the landscape unmistakably middle-Equestrian, meaning they were close to Canterlot.

“We’ll be in Canterlot in an hour,” she said and turned back around as Dusk rolled onto his side. “So I’ll have a full horn, and you’ll have a useless one in two. Then I bet I’ll have taught you all the friendship lessons you need to know in four.”

Though he felt close to vomiting, Dusk looked up at Tempest with a scowl hidden by his pain and exhaustion.

Starlight, Trixie, Sunset, Discord, Thorax… Could I save you?

“Is this attire really necessary to learn friendship?” Tempest Shadow, AKA Fizzlebop Berrytwist (though she denied that as her true name), asked the alicorn and pegasus leering at her.

Said attire could barely be called lingerie. It was a breast-less, crotchless black brassiere. It, plus the gloves, stockings, and a choker with two separate loops of pears on either end, completed the red mare’s visual transformation from warhorse to breeding mare.

“Yeah!”

“Of course.”

“Totally!”

Dusk and Rainbow Dash assured Tempest as she stood scantily clad, hands on hips, in one of the Castle of Friendship’s libraries.

And she thought I was naive, Dusk thought to himself, stifling a smirk, before continuing.

“Your body’s nothing to be ashamed of, and if you’re up for it, and the other pony’s up for it--”

“Bow-chicka-wow-wow!” Rainbow Dash completed with a slight jerk of her hips.

Dusk gave the eager pegasus a nervous look, but Tempest began feeling her breasts.

“I’ve… I’ve never had consensual sex before,” she admitted. “It was always a soldier I had to order or someone I’d conquered.”

Tempest looked up to Dusk to see the frown she expected. But the fact that a frown was all she was getting after what she’d done to him and tried to do to his homeland; any suspicion that she was being taken advantage of by a mentor again was buried under her shame and gratitude.

“I guess I was just so used to seeing every creature as my enemy.”

“And that makes you a fucking bitch,” Rainbow Dash replied. Dusk was about to scold the pegasus for her honesty before she sauntered towards Tempest.

Tempest cautiously pulled her arms back to allow Rainbow Dash to cup her left breast and run two fingers along her lower lips. Dusk saw the red mare shiver at the pegasus’s practiced touch.

Rainbow Dash followed up by gently kissing Tempest and snaking her tongue inside. Dusk’s member had been rigid since Tempest exited the bathroom, but his wings shot out at the sight in front of him.

Dusk walked around the two mares while Rainbow Dash began licking and kissing Tempest’s neck and swirling her fingers around the red mare’s cunnie to really get her juices pouring. Dusk did it in part to get around to an unoccupied part of Tempest’s perfect flesh, but he was also nearly dumbstruck by the sight of Rainbow Dash, one of his closest friends-with-benefits, effectively dominating a mare he’d seen as unstoppable since Canterlot. What it meant to him, he wasn’t totally sure, but he came around behind Tempest, getting a perfect view of her ass as it twirked in response to Rainbow Dash’s ministrations.

Dusk smiled.

“We’ll start with us,” Dusk further clarified the procedure of this friendship lesson. He then began undoing his fly. “Then maybe send out invitations to Ponyville and the other palaces. If you’re ever uncomfortable, we’ll stop.”

The alicorn dropped his pants to the floor, then approached, eyes fixed on the orfice he was already quite familiar with.

Tempest only gave a moan.

Author's Note

Based on two separate works from TwistedScarlett that I can't show here.

The Four Alicorns

Starlight gave an unexpectedly strong suck that was almost enough to make Dusk Shine lose his place on the page. Almost. Dusk was a scholar first and a bull second.

The alicorn sat in an easy chair in the Canterlot library, his legs spread wide to allow Starlight to swallow his cock while she kneeled in front of him. He wasn’t in the mood for magic practice this morning, so he’d accepted the offer Starlight made oi her daisy-duke schoolfilly outfit and got a copy of Blood Mare-Idian to keep him amused.

Her bid for his upper half’s attention failed, Starlight looked up at the stallion she admired so much while continuing to deep throat his fuck-tower at an even pace. But his muzzle was still buried in possibly the least arousing novel in Equestrian history.

Part of her wanted to feel offended that he seemed to be paying her so little mind on her first solo-session with him in a week, but the massive thing in her mouth told her the opposite was true. It kept twitching, throbbing, and leaking pre-cum on her tongue and down her throat, proving Dusk was enjoying himself.

Just as Starlight looked down again and continued her vacuum blowjob, Dusk finished a chapter and looked down himself at the pretty mare whose big boobs were squished against his thighs. Every time she went down, her horn threatened to poke his stomach, but despite Starlight’s complaints about him now giving her enough attention, she was as skilled as most of his fillies at this point.

In part, Dusk gave a warm smile from how wonderful Starlight’s warm, wet mouth felt sucking on his cock, in part from how wonderful life was right now.

Read, practice, play, and fuck, he thought to himself and shut his eyes to lay his head back while he felt Starlight moving him measurably closer to orgasm with each up, down, and lick. That’s it, now. I can do everything I love with everypony I love. The rest is in the hands of more powerful mares. I don’t have to worry about offending the girls or distracting them from their loves and lives; they all live with me and are constantly coming up with zany schemes to keep me happy, like dressing up as a slutty schoolfilly.

Content with his lot in life, or at least pushing all lingering doubts to the side, Dusk opened his eyes to the next chapter. He started on the first paragraph but wasn’t able to re-immerse himself before he felt something change in his testicles. The feelings of Starlight sucking him off went from merely excellent flesh-on-flesh to deliberate steps towards something. He could practically count down the number of times she’d bury his cock in her esophagus before he exploded inside it. And this would be a good explosion. Good enough to warrant bending her over the nearby table, hiking up her miniskirt and spearing her tight, panty-less ass until he’d painted that white, too. That was as far as his current plan went, but he doubted he’d stop there.

Or at least, he thought he would. Dusk was close enough to feel the sperm flowing through his tubes when he felt a familiar feeling of disorientation. The air around him sparkled, then exploded in a blinding flash.

The feeling of dizziness that came with being teleported, especially by another pony’s magic, combined with the cornea-burning flash, had Dusk totally off-balance. Still in a sitting position, he fell flat on his back right after he appeared in the Canterlot throne room.

Right now? No…. Dusk thought to himself, realizing what had happened as he blinked the world around him back into focus. His twitching, glistening cock stood straight up, not yet having realized that it’d been denied. At least from release by means of Starlight’s mouth.

Still a little dizzy, Dusk sat up, his penis lowering to reveal the throne in front of him.

Daybreaker, Empress of Equestria, sat atop her mountainous, flame-themed throne. Her legs were crossed and her face in a sneer. She wasn’t any more beautiful or voluptuous than the princess she once was, but that wasn’t really possible. She was Celestia with nothing but her power, which constantly exuded out her tail and mane of flame, which were only warm enough to get the point across, save when some creature was foolish enough to cross her.

Which had been the case recently, judging by the faint smell of ash in the room.

“Oh, my. Did I interrupt something?” Daybreaker said in her signature growling, but not unpleasant voice and mockingly put her hand to her lips.

At that exact moment, the painful squeeze of denial hit Dusk’s groin. He winced while his balls churned on their own and cock twitched with enough power to send a glob of pre-cum flying a foot forward onto the rug. An enduring stallion, though, he got into a kneeling position without tucking his cock in, so his sensitive tip poked the carpet. As soon as he spoke, though, Dusk felt better.

“My empress,” he bowed his head with a smile. If she’d summoned him, it was for a good reason. The room was empty save them and two stoic stallion guards at the foot of the throne. Whomever he was currently smelling had probably put her in the mood for some fun. And when she had fun- though she might torture him a bit- he had fun.

It’s not right, of course, that she incinerated that/those creature(s). Morally speaking, she’s a tyrant, and if I had the power to stop her--

“--I at least hope your harem warmed you up,” Daybreaker interrupted his train of thought, then spread her legs, revealing a glistening pussy underneath her orange silk dress. “Approach.”

Dusk has thought she’d never ask. His wide eyes locked on her pussy, and he went from a kneel to his hands and knees and crawled, up the warm marble throne, the tip of his cock banging and leaving a bit of pre on every step.

“Who was it this time?”

“Starlight Glimmer, your grace,” Dusk answered, halfway up the steps.

“Ah, yes. While I know you appreciate all my gifts, pupil-fucktoys really do hold a special place between one’s legs. Don’t you agree?”

Daybreaker finished her comment just as Dusk came to the throne’s plateau and crawled, tongue hanging out, into the warm glow around her.

Right between her knees, his nostrils stuffy with her juices warm enough to melt steel, Dusk stopped and looked up at the flame goddess above him.

Daybreaker smirked. Eager, but not presumptuous. She had trained him well.

“Running an empire is so frustrating. Truly, you’d have hated it. Just eat me out; try to help me get through my next meeting without incinerating a fool or two.”

Daybreaker having properly commanded him, Dusk closed the remaining distance and put his hands on her sun-hot, muscular thighs to poke his tongue into her wet pussy.

Daybreaker was not Celestia, and so had no problem moaning and spasming as soon as his lips were to hers. After poking her just once to announce his presence and get a taste of her warm, heavenly sweet syrup, Dusk began kissing her pussy over and over. Not only did he know Daybreaker loved it when her subjects kissed her ass, feet- anything besides her mouth, which she reserved for when she really wanted to show dominance- but this little exercise would get them both warmed up; Her from his soft lips pressing, then sucking against her sensitive folds and exposed, full clitoris, him from getting a feel of her soft, hot flesh with his sensitive lips and slowly coating his face in her juices.

After just enough smooches to be arousing but not teasing, Dusk Shine gripped her muscular thighs tight and stuck his tongue into her pussy. Despite all the warming up, sensory overload hit him like a charging buffalo. The heat of her flesh burned his cheeks, and the warm sweetness of the juices in her cunny made his tongue feel like it was dissolving. His clenched eyes started to tear up, but Daybreaker did not suffer idle concubines, and so he began moving his tongue around even though he couldn’t feel it.

Daybreaker moaned even louder at the feeling of his tongue pushing against her walls. She lifted her long legs and wrapped them around his head to trap him under her dress as a different kind of fire ignited in her loins.

Trapped where he was, Dusk felt like he’d gone through a mirror into a dimension of darkness, heat, muscle, and sweetness. There was no up or down, no left or right, and no passage of time, save the shaking and flowing of the world around him getting more intense with every ten-or-so swirls or licks and his lungs filling up with musk instead of oxygen. A lesser slut might have tried futilely to push his head up or down for a proper breath, but Dusk had endured far worse and knew from experience it was time to double-down.

He affixed his lips to Daybreaker’s cunny and sucked, not lovingly but forcefully, as if something even sweeter than her regular juices was inside, and he needed to get it out. His own genitals, at this point, were rock hard, but then he felt Daybreaker’s cloud-soft hand grip his horn and twist and sensually twist it and thumb its tip while using it to keep him in her pussy. Electric jolts of pleasure shot through his body, and his cock twitched as if alive. He honestly didn’t know what he’d do if his goddess didn’t see fit to reward him once he was finished. Sure, he could go back to his harem, but as fun as they all were, asking them to live up to the expectations Daybreaker set would be nothing short of cruel.

“Yes! Mmmmm! That’s my faithful little- guuuh!”

Daybreaker gave one last spasm, then Dusk felt a volcano of hot sweetness explode in his face. Every time he ate her out, he’d swear off anything sweet for the rest of his life, and he’d just sucked her cunny to the point where it almost felt dry, to his relief. But he knew the penalties for poor performance, and so he forced his jaw open to take the deluge into his mouth.

His mouth filled up. He swallowed, and as his mouth was briefly closed, twice as many juices pooled outside it. Daybreaker could let of gallons with her weakest orgasms, but he swallowed and swallowed and swallowed and swallowed and drowned and swallowed.

Dusk’s face, mane, and even cock were all thoroughly glazed by the time her orgasm finally died down. After a moment of stillness in the ocean of hot syrup as Daybreaker caught her breath, she unwrapped her legs to let light and air back onto him.

Dusk’s eyes were still closed, but he knew he looked like a mess; cock erect, face, mane and clothes sticky. If he hadn’t been brought into the room with his edged cock already out, he might have remembered to strip himself before he obeyed Daybreaker’s orders. She’s have tolerated the momentary delay if he did it sensually.

Dusk wiped his eyelids clear of honey then lifted them. Judging from the lip-bit smirk Daybreaker was giving him, he did indeed look like an alicorn-themed cumrag.

“Talented as ever, my little pony,” she commented before scooting back a bit on her throne and draping her arms over his shoulders. “But now let’s get--”

Twin sounds of magical explosions in the room interrupted Daybreaker. Dusk looked over his shoulder to see Equestria’s two other empresses standing on the carpet.

Heartbreaker and Nightmare Moon were stunning as always, their magically enhanced amazon bodies outlined by their colored, shiny armor currently in the skimpy “off” mode. Their faces, however, were angry, and Dusk was worried that something serious was about to go down - perhaps another massive battle between the three evil goddesses - before they spoke the reasons for their anger.

“Sister!”

“You don’t get to hog him!”

Dusk stared at the two recent arrivals, fear and uncertainty coming into him. But it wasn’t because the three corrupted alicorns were fighting over him; he vaguely recalled they’d done that, costing many innocent lives, several times in the past. Just seeing them, gorgeous as they were, brought the state of Equestria to the front of his mind.

Celestia is a tyrant who taxes her subjects into poverty to expand Canterlot. Luna keeps ponies terrified to rebel by giving them nightmares of failure. Cadence commands Shining Armor and his army, all under a constant love spell, in conquest wars. I’m just their reluctantly-shared fucktoy, kept docile by the gift of my female friends as concubines. This isn’t r--

Daybreaker cut Dusk’s mind off by wrapping her legs around his head again and pulling him in so that his face was again pressed against her still-gaping, soaked cunny. Even though her thighs usually muffled most sounds, he could still hear their argument.

“And why can’t I? Last time I checked, you were on the moon by somepony’s hand while I was training him, and you blew your chance when you were his foal-sitter.”

Dusk’s heart stopped when he heard two alicorn horns ignite and sets of magic armor activate. Even in their most enraged states, none of the evil empresses would be careless enough to hurt him. However, sections of Canterlot, Ponyville, and the Crystal Empire were still being repaired from previous battles.

Ponies are going to die. Maybe even my loved ones. Because of me.

But then Daybreaker unwrapped her legs once again and spoke.

“Ugh. At least your weak, former selves could take a joke.”

Dusk looked up at Daybreaker, then behind him at Heartbreaker and Nightmare Moon, who were calming down and shutting off their horns.

“In fact…” Daybreaker began just as Dusk let out a sigh of relief thick with her musk. She then ignited her horn. “I was thinking my quarters would feel a little lonely with just the two of us.”

Dusk saw Heartbreaker and Nightmare Moon smile. A second later, he was again blinded and disoriented by Daybreaker teleporting him. On his knees instead of flank, though, and generally less distracted, his landing on the royal chambers' soft carpet was much smoother.

Shaking his head once and blinking, Dusk looked up into the purple and blue-themed, luxurious room, kept warm by the perpetual fire in the fireplace that hadn’t changed much since Celestia’s corruption. During the teleportation, though, the three female alicorns had apparently used their magic to change.

Daybreaker sat on her silk bedsheets in a bra and panties with her cutie mark and arm and leg stockings. To the left, from Dusk’s view, was Nightmare Moon in a very dark blue one-piece leotard with a window for her ample cleavage. Heartbreaker stood on the left in a light-pink leather dominatrix outfit. The fear of another Alicorn battle had temporarily curtailed Dusk’s arousal. But at the sight in front of him, and ensuing instinctive thoughts of groping and tearing past every bit of fabric to breed the impossibly beautiful and voluptuous alicorns, Dusk’s member sprung back up to full mast so fast it hurt. It occurred to him briefly how… lucky? He was to be a sex slave, not just to three goddesses, but that for some reason they still took measures to be attractive to him, even though they never needed his consent.

Why do any of the villainesses dress up (or shapeshift) for me?

Perhaps it was some twisted sliver of twisted empathy that wanted his rape to be possibly, somewhat enjoyable. Or maybe it was simply their narcissism; any creature could take another, but making one drool at the sight of you was an incomparable rush. Or perhaps pragmatism simply demanded that your concubine would give better performance if he was enticed.

Whatever the reason, Dusk’s eyes darted between the alicorns, his id demanding that he penetrate them and cum in them and make alicorn foals that would grow up to be big and strong. Previous doubts about serving these corrupt goddesses were drowned out. But he still didn’t dare get up off his knees until he was ordered.

“Lulu, dear, would you mind enchanting the bed?” Daybreaker asked Nightmare Moon, who snarled at the use of her weaker self’s pet name but ignited her horn nonetheless. A blue glow enveloped Daybreaker’s bed, then seeped into it. Afterward, it looked the same, but Dusk knew that Nightmare has just moved the bed into the dream realm, where time, space, and gravity were mutable. This would allow them to take up impossible sex positions, and each of them still feel as if they were lying on the mattress.

A moment later, not wanting Daybreaker to continue to lead, Heartbreaker seized Dusk’s entire body with her tingling but warm telekinesis. Keeping him in a kneeling position, she floated him across the room, then around Daybeaker to meet her as she law horizontally across the bed behind the sun alicorn.

Once he was above her splayed body, she unfolded his knees like paper and lowered him to release him on top of her in a missionary position.

As soon as Dusk contacted the mattress, his world spun and his sense of touch went crazy. Just as quickly as the disorientation had come, though, it left, and he was in the dream realm. On a real-world object transported to the dream realm, or at least using the spell that Luna had found and refined in her millennia of experience with all facets of sleep, Dusk’s mind was perfectly lucid and felt every sensation, even if they made no sense. In a dream, it all feels natural, even if your mind knows it’s impossible. Time and space meant precisely as much as your mind said they meant. Having gone through this before, his whole body momentarily tensed up in anticipation of being touched absolutely anywhere from the two remaining alicorns- who seemed just in the position they were before when he glanced to his left- without warning. He could feel his arms and legs on the mattress and chest against Heartbreaker’s leather-clad abdomen, but if one of them willed it and the other accepted, they’d adopt cowgirl or doggy style position in an instant and be just as comfortable, even if doing so in reality would have them defy gravity and phase through each other. Such was dream logic, and why even Daybreaker couldn’t sleep when she was on bad terms with Nightmare Moon.

Deciding to get started, Dusk put his hands on Heartbreaker’s breasts. They were far too large to cup, so he instead ran his hands over the leather and applied gentle pressure. He occasionally ran his fingers along the hem of the corset and pulled it down just a bit before letting go, teasing her with the inevitability of flesh on flesh. In response, Heartbreaker smiled and gave off near imperceptible cooing noises.

Dusk felt everywhere on his body his clothes were tingle, then with a flash in the corner of his vision, he felt the warm air directly on his skin; his clothes had been disintegrated. No sooner was his ass exposed, though, than he felt two gloved hands grab the tight muscle with a painful smack. One of the alicorns- Nightmare Moon, judging by the hand size and temperature- was behind him.

Blood rushed to his ass in response to the spank, making it extra sensitive as Nightmare Moon’s ensuing caressed and occasionally squeezed it. With her fingers and palms that were soft and smooth enough without the gloves, she tried and failed to find any loose flesh due to his lifetime of exercise.

In response to Nightmare’s joining in, Dusk had stopped caressing Heartbreaker without realizing it. The pink alicorn re-engaged him by wrapping her leather gloved hands around his upper back and pulling him, with earth-pony strength, in for a kiss.

Her mouth caught his perfectly as she brought him down, and her tongue speared through his lips. Dusk’s eyes went wide at first at being suddenly pressed up against her, but then dimmed a second later as Heartbreaker got to work with her tongue and lips. Dusk’s member, now sandwiched between their stomachs, throbbed once again, and he felt precum spurt between leather and flesh. Daybreaker hadn’t been entirely correct in accusing Heartbreaker’s former self of not taking advantage of Dusk when he was a colt; she used to give him a kiss every time before she left, and Dusk was still firm in his opinion of her as the best kisser in Equestria, even after sleeping with Luna and Celestia. Each alicorn was incredible, but the former a little forceful, and the latter too reliant on her naturally soft and warm mouth and her experience. Cadence made every instance unique, loving, and sexual all at the same time, and becoming Heartbreaker hadn’t changed that.

She even allowed her partner to return if they indicated they wanted to, and Dusk did. Their tongues danced for a bit, and Dusk ran his arms up Heartbreaker’s sides while she caressed his back.

I’m kissing evil, Dusk thought to himself. They love me as a plaything. And the rest of Equestria is suffering so I can--

“--Focus!” Nightmare Moon suddenly shouted and jabbed her index finger up his rectum. Dusk gasped and broke the kiss in response to his bunghole getting spread and prostate poked. He braced himself for her to wiggle her finger around, but then, in defiance of all spatial logic, he felt a warm, heavy hand grab his horn and pull his head up. All he saw was a wall of white and orange falling on top of him before he was returned to the pocket dimension of darkness and heat and sweet wetness that was Daybreaker’s pussy. She was sitting on his face, her panties gone, stroking his horn. Smothered in warm flesh, Dusk gasped for breath, but that only let her juices back into his mouth and nostrils. His lungs would start burning in a moment. His instincts told him to struggle against Daybreaker’s all-encompassing body and try to force the dream realm to return his face to normal air, but he knew there’d be consequences for such disobedience. So even amidst the sensory overload of his hands and torso feeling Heartbreaker’s body, his face crushed by a sun butt, and a finger up his, he forced his tongue out into Daybreaker’s folds and blew the juices out his nostrils to take shallow, musky breaths.

Once again, the sweetness and heat stripped away at his tongue, and he felt Daybreaker wiggle atop him. Just as he began to swirl it around and touch her clit, though, he felt Cadance shift under/over him. What she was up to, dream logic + blindness made impossible to decipher until he felt his cock pulled straight by a leather glove and his head pressed against a smaller wet pussy.

Dusk tried to brace himself as if anything a pony could seriously prepare him for his world becoming even more of a stormy sea of pleasurable sensations than it already was. He felt Heartbreaker grip his shaft tightly as she slid down his length, enveloping him in her tight, gushing snatch. Not wanting to feel totally left out, Nightmare wiggled her finger inside him, shifting his organs around and touching his prostate, sending blasts of pleasure through his groin and threatening to make him cum in Heartbreaker early.

The feeling of his cock hilt-deep in a pussy, tongue in a supernaturally sweet snatch, and prostate controlled by an invader made Dusk surrender wholly to the feelings of the flesh. Acting only on instinct and muscle memory, he swirled his tongue around and gave small hip-bucks until he’d worked out a rhythm with both alicorns. Pleasure felt like it was coursing through his veins, threatening to burn through them.

He lifted his hands to grope Daybreaker’s ass as he tongue-fucked her, but then he felt Luna’s finger yanked out of his ass, and both her hands grab his wrists before the glow in his ass had faded.

Having gotten slightly more used to movement in the dream realm, something that felt like intuition told him that Nightmare wanted to take him up this ass with a strap-on. A feeling of something large, but not as much so as his real one, poking against his loosened asshole a second later answered the question “how big?”

He didn’t fight. He’d already completely and totally surrendered. He gave Daybreaker and Heartbreaker a second of extra effort before the feeling of Nightmare pulling on his arms and pushing the plastic appendage into his ass forced even him to take a pause. There was pain, of course; from the friction of unlubed plastic on flesh, and from his walls being spread a good two inches, and her arms stretching his, but Dusk had taken worse many times before. He blocked out the pain by focusing on the several pleasurable sensations about his body, including the dawning one of the strap-on against his prostate.

Nightmare Moon pulled out an inch, and the scraping again brought pain, but it was washed away as soon as she thrust back forwards, pounding the plastic appendage against his special button and driving him into Heartbreaker. Then Nightmare pulled twice as much out, but Dusk felt only half the pain and decided to focus entirely on Daybreaker since it appeared Nightmare would fuck Heartbreaker by proxy.

The four alicorns gave a synchronized moan as Nightmare thrust back into Dusk’s flank while he captured and sucked on Daybreaker’s clit. Then Nightmare Moon picked worked up a pistoning rhythm, and it was only the near-pain of being under Daybreaker’s suffocating, burning pussy that kept Dusk lucid while the simultaneously euphoric feelings of having his ass pounded and cock buried seemed to turn his lower body into a whole separate realm of pure pleasure.

Nightmare slapped against his ass and Heartbreaker bounced up and down his cock. All Dusk could do was sloppily suck Daybreaker’s clit and scrape his tongue along her inner walls as the syrup on them flowed faster and faster, giving his face a second coating. He doubted briefly that he’d even notice his orgasm when it came; he was so overwhelmed.

He was proven wrong, though. Gradually but surely, the unique sensation of a building explosion made its way above the waves of other pleasures, and it promised to be mind-shattering.

Possibly literally. Will this be the new normal with them? Will they even care if I go insane, become just a fat-cock and set of abs with no brain? Will I ever see my friends again? Will I even recognize them and them me? Okay, hyperbolic, but...

A thought built inside Dusk alongside his orgasm. Even as he continued to suckle and allowed himself to penetrate and get penetrated, the exact words started to take form.

This isn’t right. I don’t want this.

When it finally came to him, it was impossible to say exactly how close to a climax he was due to how powerful each sensation driving him there was, but he knew he was close, and the single thought of determination stopped him.

I’m a prince. The best prince. I’ll stop this.

There hadn’t been a ring on his horn before he ignited it, but Dusk was almost sure it wouldn’t have stopped him for some reason. His concentration pierced the haze of pleasure like a knife through flesh, and his horn grasped everything he wanted it to.

Daybreaker, Nightmare Moon, and Heartbreaker flew off of him, then got pinned back-first into the bed. The dream-realm made all things possible, so they could all fit side-by-side and still leave Dusk enough room to sit up and flap himself into the air as soon as he could see light again.

“Dusk!”

“What are you doing?”

“Let me go!”

All three corrupted alicorns protested while Dusk kept them pinned down and spread-eagled while he floated above the foot of the bed. Visually, he was even more of a mess; his sock still stood erect, his ass was turning pink, and his crotch and face were coated in thick juices. But none of that mattered to him because he was back in control.

Dusk wiped his eyes and mouth clear of Daybreaker’s juices and gripped his shaft. He looked down at the squirming, half-naked alicorns with a frown. He was angry but not consumed by rage. He didn’t see the wriggling bodies trapped in his purple glow as monsters who’d betrayed him; he just needed to defeat them.

Defeat them… a thought came to him, and he smirked. It would take a bit for the pain of denial to hit him again because of how powerful a glow was still in his crotch. They’re villains, and how do I defeat villains?

“Slave, while I’m fine with you pinning the other two--” Daybreaker began but was cut off by the sight of the room’s heavy doors opening as Dusk landed on his feet.

With my friends.

Nightmare Moon squirmed, and Daybreaker and Heartbreaker gave only expressions of fear as Dusk’s countless naked friends, male and female, entered the room. Dusk smiled with pride as a wave of color and voices rushed past him and clambered onto the bed to attack the alicorns. Just as he saw the helpless empresses get kissed and their snatches penetrated by cocks or fingers for the first time, he felt two familiar pillows of flesh against his folded wings.

“Oh, Dusk,” Fluttershy said, running her hands over his chest. "You've saved us again."

“And big heroes deserve big rewards,” a naked Pinkie Pie said as she broke from the still-running mob of ponies and other creatures to step around Dusk and kneel in front of him, cupping her own melons. “Let’s get that cleaned up.”

The timing of Pinkie enveloping Dusk’s cock in her mouth and boobs while he leaned back into Fluttershy’s breasts could not have been better. Her heavenly soft tits and maw cut off the pain of denial the split second it first appeared, and Dusk felt fit to melt.

He closed his eyes to the room of rainbows, which also somehow muffled the shouting and moaning as the mob gleefully gang-raped the alicorns that he wasn’t even keeping pinned anymore. All Dusk could feel was Pinkie’s bloob-job and Fluttershy’s soft body that he now felt like he was lying on, not against.

It took no time at all for Pinkie’s cake-inhaler and twin industrial milkshakers to push Dusk over the edge. His cock blasted out with the force of not two orgasms but ten, and Dusk wondered for a moment if he might just blast her away into the confetti from which she spawned. Every organ in his body felt dozens of times better than mere dopamine could possibly account for. Maybe it was Dusk who would be washed away by his own, indescribable, but earned orgasm that fired gallons and gallons out his fuckmeat. This wasn’t just orgasm; it was victory.

“Enjoying yourself?” Dusk heard not Nightmare Moon, but Princess Luna’s voice say and opened his eyes. He hadn’t realized it as he came, but Fluttershy, Pinkie, the warmth and noise of the room; they’d all faded into nothingness, and he was now naked in a familiar starry void, with the true Princess of the Night floating in front of him.

Embarrassment hit Dusk, knocking out any lingering glow from his orgasm, which he was almost certain the regally-clothed, not corrupted alicorn in front of him had let him finish.

Luna’s posture was actually relatively neutral, and her face showed only bemusement, but Dusk still moved his hands in front to futilely try to hide his dripping erection from her sight.

Dusk felt a strange feeling across his body, and a split-second later, sight and sensation confirmed that his t-shirt and jeans (with the fly unbuttoned to not force his cock back into a space it’d never fit while hard) were back on his body. It would still be some time through before his cock would…

A dream.

Dusk was still erect a moment later but also wearing pants, something Rarity had insisted impossible numerous times. Willing himself to be that way eased his embarrassment a bit, but he still felt the need to apologize.

“Princess Luna, I’m very sorry?”

Luna smiled warmly and cocked an eyebrow.

“For what, Prince Dusk?”

Dusk was dumbfounded for a second before realizing the implications of Luna being the Princess of the Night for so long.

She’s not offended by fantasies ponies have about her; she can’t because she’s seen them all.

“My only concern is your emotional wellbeing. Especially with your coronation coming up.”

Real memories, ones not built on dream logic, flooded back to Dusk. It was exactly two weeks before he’d ascend to both Celestia and Luna’s places as the new primary monarch of Equestria.

Unlike a few weeks ago, the implications of such knowledge didn’t smash into. He’d accomplished so much, proven himself so many times in the last few months alone.

One implication, or rather, realization, did strike him, though; The obvious reason for the dream Luna had interrupted. One she spelled out a second later.

“When you ascend, Dusk Shine, there’ll be no one left to dominate you. Not without your full consent. Something I know you’ll miss.”

Luna smirked while Dusk frowned, self-doubt slowly reclaiming him.

“And I was fantasizing about how good it would be to be without responsibilities and owned by you two.”

Dusk responded with a somewhat questioning tone. The implications of such an idea in the head of a monarch-to-be weren’t pleasant.

“Partly, yes,” Luna answered with a sympathetic nod. Her knowledge of the dream realm allowing her to know with certainty where in a creature's head a dream originated. But then she smiled again. “But I just arrived as you were defeating our monstrous selves. With the help of your companions. I did not interfere before that.”

Again, clarity of the situation slammed into Dusk. She was right. He remembered how he felt- emotionally- a rush of confidence and strength, just like when he and his friends were blasted Nightmare Moon with the Elements.

“And why was it our evil personas that had control of you and all Equestria in their iron grip?”

Dusk nearly felt shame again before his mind, back to its razor-sharpness, came ascertained what the scenario of his dream implied about his psyche.

“As much as I may love submitting to you three, I know I can’t do it forever. It’s not right. I have to become more powerful.”

Princess Luna nodded again, totally calm and sympathetic to how Dusk had envisioned her at her worst.

“I can, however, return you where you left off if you’d like that,” she offered to him.

A silent beat passed as Dusk contemplated.

“Sure. Why not?”

Sci-Dusk

A warm spring breeze continued to tickle the boys exposed (furless) arms as the sun set across sweet apple orchards. As it did in the pony world, the Apple family’s property seemed to stretch forever. The open acreage provided both boys, or rather, men, the privacy to be together outside and talk about their strange lives.

“So where are they now?” the man they’d decided to call “Sci-Dusk” during situations like this, asked his doppelganger as they walked between apple trees, continuing their aimless walk that was coming close to an hour.

“Silver Shoals,” Dusk responded with a slight shrug. “Officially.”

Dusk was about to elaborate before Sci-Dusk cut him off.

“I still can’t believe it. Principal Celestia and Luna; principals in a no- relatively obscure town- are goddesses--”

“They’re just creatures with remarkable powers and wisdom,” Dusk took control of the conversation back. He could easily observe that Sci-Dusk still hadn’t moved through the “flustered fancolt” stage of development and thus needed mentorship as well as friendship. If both boys weren’t so distracted by their conversation, they might have heard the approaching footsteps behind them.

“Just like you,” he put his arm on Sci-Dusk’s shoulder.

“Yeah, but, I mean…” Sci-Dusk stammered, but Dusk knew the gist of his following words already. “You’re a prince from a world where what my geode can do is normal. I can’t get wings. This country doesn’t have monarchs.”

“No,” a voice that nearly stopped Dusk’s heart, but Sci-Dusk didn’t recognize.

Before either of them could look, though, there was a loud popping, and two needles stabbed into their flesh. Dusk was hit in the neck, and Sci-Dusk the arm. And no sooner were the sharp prongs inside than both bodies exploded with pain. Sci-Dusk let out a yelp, and Dusk wanted to scream as well, but all his organs, especially those around his neck where he’d been hit, felt like they didn’t exist.

“Just a second amendment.”

Both boys dropped to the grass limp, landing in positions to get skewed, hazy looks at their attackers. Sci-Dusk’s glasses were left askew on his face.

Two women were holding fired tasers behind them. Dusk blinked a few times, his mouth full of foam, and saw who they were.

One was a purple-haired woman in a multi-colored punkish outfit.

Aria Dazzle.

The second woman detached her taser’s cartridge then stepped towards them. Her muscular body in a dark blue leather jacket, red complexion, hair, and eye scar showed her as Tempest Shadow, or at least her human counterpart.

Who I never redeemed.

Dusk had decided to come back to this world after his coronation, partly to see his friends here again but partly to learn how Sci-Dusk's life was playing out. He’d briefly considered the existence of his various enemies’ counterparts, but it never occurred to him that they could be half as dangerous without magic.

Sci-Dusk, however, was even more confused than his counterpart despite his messes glasses that made everything distant a blur. He’d never seen these women before. What had he done to them? What did they want with him or Dusk?

Tempest grinned and yanked on the taser’s wires, painfully pulling the prongs out of Dusk’s neck and drawing blood. Dusk cursed himself for denying Captain Flash Sentry’s request to take an escort to this world with him. Aria did the same to Sci-Dusk while she smirked at Dusk.

“Remember me, Prince Dusk?” the siren asked, then detached her cartridge and pulled the prongs out of Sci-Dusk’s neck. His vocal cords less traumatized, he let out a small grunt, which made Aria look to him.

“And you brought a spare. Well, I did say you should fuck yourself…”

Sci-Dusk let out another grunt that was perhaps closer to a whimper, while Dusk felt anger in his body, even though it was still numb. They both inferred at least part of the women’s plan for them from Aria’s quip. Aria and Tempest taking zip-ties out of their pockets and stepping over to Dusk and Sci-Dusk, respectively, only confirmed it in their eyes.

“Tempest Shadow, at your service, boys,” Tempest introduced herself and walked to Sci-Dusk. She knelt down and pulled his arms behind his back while Aria knelt down by Dusk and took his chin in her hand to angle it up at her.

“Thought we were out of the picture, huh?” Aria taunted with both smugness and anger. She then took his wrists and moved them behind his back. Dusk commanded his muscles to move, but they remained limp, and so they were soon laced together with a piercing zip. “Thought we were just pretty faces without our gems?”

Aria then grabbed Dusk’s ass through his jeans. His body was still half-numb, but her rough groping was enough to send a chill up Dusk’s abused spine. Dusk couldn’t see his counterpart from where he lay, but he could hear the ruffling of clothes and grass and even a few faint grunts. Dusk’s fear was immediately replaced with guilt as he thought about what Sci-Dusk was going through now and probably would endure soon, and how Dusk appeared to be the reason. He pushed his muscles harder and harder, trying to get some kind of response.

“I’ll take that,” he heard Tempest say, accompanied by Sci-Dusk groaning.

Sci-Dusk’s geode! Dusk quickly remembered. One of Aria’s hands came off his ass, and he heard plastic beads crinkling against each other, suggesting it had been handed off to Aria. Why didn’t you use it, other me? Haven’t you been training to use it while in pain? Well, no matter. If either of us can touch it while--

Dusk was so busy contemplating the most powerful weapon in the rapidly deteriorating situation that he didn’t notice Aria’s hand slip underneath the hem of his jeans until she tugged down. Rugged fabric scrapped and chaffed painfully on unprotected flesh that Dusk cursed, and he suspected it would have been far worse if the shocks still had worn all the way off. His neck still felt like it had a knife through it, but he managed to let out a grunt as he was pantsed, his legs and member exposed to the air and grass in one swift motion.

“Already?” Tempest asked Aria while Aria slipped the geode into her back pocket. However, Aria eye’s were now locked on Dusk’s tight, smooth ass.

“Oh, yes…” Aria said sultrily, then slapped Dusk’s right ass cheek. Dusk cried out and actually spasmed on the ground. He realized that his muscles were working again, and bound-hands or no, that meant he had a chance. And while they were quite a ways away from the house, but perhaps if they screamed loud enough, the girls or maybe Big Mac, who he hadn’t seen in the house, would hear them.

“Not so loud!” Tempest chastised.

“Ugh,” Aria groaned, then reached into her pocket with a smile. “Don’t get your panties in a twist.”

Aria got on Dusk’s back, straddling it and pinning his bound hands under her crotch. Then Aria’s right hand grabbed his forehead and painfully pulled his head up so that her other hand could bring something black and oddly shaped around the other side. Dusk didn’t realize what it was until he felt the hard rubber phallus pushed against his teeth and lips. He clenched his jaw shut. He’d been gagged many times but never by a penis-panel one. But Aria just pushed harder and he was still too weak. Once she had the slightest bit of leverage, his jaw gave way, and the several inches of thick rubber cock torpedoed into his throat and rammed his esophagus.

Dusk choked and gagged and his eyes teared up. To say he didn’t seem much like the Prince of Friendship right now would be a severe understatement. He wanted nothing more than to shake or force this foreign object obstructing his airways and trapping his tongue underneath it out, but he felt the gag fastened behind his head a second later.

“There we go,” Aria said, satisfied, then pinned his arms against his back and shifted on top of her so that she straddled him while facing his legs. Dusk cursed his frail human body for now having the earth-pony strength to break this plastic, endure and recover from an electric shock, shove this girl off him… anything.

“Get his pants off,” Aria commanded Tempest, who, from what Dusk could hear, had already gagged Sci-Dusk, presumably with something a little less obstructive. Aria completed her work of taking Dusk’s sneakers and socks off his feet, then pulling his pants all the way off. “Bind him just above the knees. We’ll walk these two ponies back to the stable.”

Tempest gave a shrug on top of Sci-Dusk, then copied Aria’s action of turning around on her mount. Dusk felt Aria’s arms grab his legs. His attempts to move them to keep them free only resulted in slight twitching. Aria lifted his shins up and made good on her promise by wrapping another long tie around both his legs just above his knees, then zipping it tight to dig into his flesh.

“Hnnnn!” Dusk heard Sci-Dusk groan as his lower half was exposed as well, and Tempest had his legs bound soon after. Dusk wanted to tell Sci-Dusk he was sorry for bringing this to him, but he’d just barely gotten a handle on his constant reflex to gag on the rubber phallus and breathing through his nose. Plus, while the plastic around their legs added running to the growing list of things they couldn’t do, this was no time to give up. Dusk felt his strength and sensation genuinely coming back and tried to weigh his options.

“Alright, get up here.”

Aria got up off of Dusk and grabbed his upper arms to pull him up. She was surprisingly strong for her lack of prominent muscle, but then again, she wasn’t totally human. She pulled Dusk straight up, allowing him to get his feet underneath him on the uneven grass. Dusk braced himself a second before she stopped pulling and the entire weight of his muscular body was back on his weakened knees. They felt like he’d been running for hours, and he stumbled and choked on his gag but managed to stay upright. His feet now bare, they felt both cool grass and all the little rocks and seeds on the ground stabbing his feet. Aria’s grip on his arms loosened, but the bindings around his legs meant he’d only be able to take baby steps.

He looked to his right as Tempest, working much faster than Aria, zipped Sci-Dusk’s legs together then pulled him up, catching his glasses as they fell off. Sci-Dusk grunted through what Dusk saw was a bit gag, then looked at Dusk with pleading eyes. Looking at his human counterpart never felt normal, but since their situations and emotions were nearly identical, and Sci-Dusk had lost his spectacles, Dusk felt like he was looking in a mirror.

Is the bit gag intentional irony? Wait, why did they both bring bindings if I’m the only target? No, doesn't matter. Analyze. Could we overpower them? What kind of training does this Tempest have?

To both boys' surprise, the two women then let go of them and took steps back. Sci-Dusk tried to step forwards and turn around, but his leg-bindings caused him to trip and nearly fall over before Tempest, lightning-quick, grabbed his t-shirt collar and pulled him back up. When she did, Sci-Dusk heard a click and felt something hard and narrow poke into his stomach.

Dusk saw Sci-Dusk freeze as Tempest poked him with the strange black device. It looked like a hand crossbow with no bow.

A firearm. Dusk recalled what he’d read on the “internet” his first day in this world. He didn’t know much about what seemed like miniature cannons, save that they were deadly. And this version of Tempest no doubt knew them well. Running was already impossible, but that made it suicidal.

Tempest released and stepped back from Sci-Dusk again and pointed the pistol at Dusk’s head. Sci-Dusk gave a gasp, expecting to see his magical-prince counterpart shot in the head, but Tempest only gestured with it.

“Walk. That way.”

Tempest was probably about to voice a threat next before her eyes moved to Dusk’s crotch. Dusk’s human cock was considerably smaller than his pony one but still as far beyond the average man’s as his pony one was beyond normal stallions. It was currently limp, but Tempest still bit her lip. She then looked down at Sci-Dusk’s cock, causing him to blush madly and turn around as fast as his bound legs would allow. Once again, Dusk felt guilt and wished humans had sheaths. He remembered his first time being raped like it was yesterday, and he hoped with all his heart that Sci-Dusk would not have to go through that, least of all because of the enemies Dusk made in this world.

“Move it, fuckbois,” Aria said and pushed against Dusk’s back just hard enough to force him to dawdle forwards. The plastic bit his skin and his member swung with every step.

“Yep. Pony parade,” Tempest added and pushed Sci-Dusk in the direction they wanted them to move. Said direction was away from the house. Towards the thicker forests. What was in said forests, Dusk had no idea, but their chances of escape slimmed with every tiny step they took.

“Wait!” Aria suddenly said, and the whole group stopped while Aria looked between the three of them. None of them had any idea what she wanted until she looked at Sci-Dusk’s glasses hanging on Tempest’s belt. “Give him his other two eyes back. Tell them apart, and remind him how much a dork he is.”

Sci-Dusk, totally used to the insults, actually felt somewhat relieved as Tempest stepped towards him and took the glasses out. He was by no means blind without them, but he knew he needed all his senses about him now. Or so he thought.

Tempest placed the glass lenses back on Sci-Dusk’s nose surprisingly gently. Her immediate expression suggested she liked what she saw, but then Aria interrupted again.

“Alright, back to trotting!”

The two Dusks went back to dawdling side-by-side, with the girls behind them, gun trained on their backs. Just a few feet further down, Dusk looked at Sci-Dusk and saw that whatever relief being able to see fully again had provided was gone now. The schoolboy was shaking with tears in his eyes. He looked at Dusk pleadingly again. If Dusk wasn’t gagged, he’d tell his counterpart that it was going to be okay, regardless of what snark their captors threw at them for it. It was cliche, but even a Prince of Friendship could only provide so much reassurance in such a situation.

Instead, Dusk decided on a move that was perhaps even more of a lie than verbal reassurance but appeared to do its job. He winked at Sci-Dusk, who immediately stopped shaking and paused in place.

“Move it, losers!” Aria commanded, and Sci-Dusk quickly resumed “walking” but not crying. Dusk didn’t know what he’d just made his counterpart believe, but it obviously made a difference.

Sci-Dusk kept his head low, presumably to seem submissive to their captors. Which they were being. Dusk had no plan current to risk exposing, save scanning their surroundings as they walked.

“Thanks for delivering yourself to the middle of nowhere,” Aria commented, seeing what Dusk was doing. “Only other person around here is another stud Adagio and Sonata have already snagged.”

Dusk gasped around his gag.

Big Mac!? He was out here, and they got him?

Not only was Macintosh the only member of the Apple family not last seen in the farmhouse nearly a mile back, meaning they really were alone, but he was one more innocent that was now caught up in this. Sunset and the human elements? With their superpowers, the Dazzlings and whatever allies they’d recruited couldn’t fight them head-on, even with guns, but now they were attacking through the innocent. It made Dusk afraid but also angry. He gave his hand bindings a brief tug, but they held firm, and he had to keep walking.

Snagged. Mac’s still alive. And if they wanted us dead, we’d be dead by now. No. They’d going to rape us. Traumatic, but we’ll find a way to escape.

The duo kept taking baby steps. They moved fifty meters from where they’d been tased. Then a hundred. Their members kept swinging and bobbing. Dusk had to control his gagging and breathing over every slight incline as the rubber dildo gouged around in his mouth. Tempest remained silent, holding the gun behind them, but Aria ran up alongside Dusk and walked backward.

“Ah, don’t be like that,” Aria said in response to Dusk glaring at her. “You took away our singing voices; now we have to live mostly like these pathetic magicless creatures. Be glad we’re just taking some new groupies instead of killing you all. Most boys, Equestria or Earth, would kill to be our pets.”

Pets? Groupies? Dusk thought, trying to piece together what exactly was in store for them. Aria ran her hand over her ample bust, then turned around and did the same to her ass, showing off her impressive human body.

“God, you’re eager,” Tempest children behind them. By now, both boys' wrists, knees, jaws, and feet were sore, but the fence that divided Sweet Apple Acres from the forest was just barely coming into view as they passed more trees, still with no help in sight. Dusk felt pain in anticipation of having to walk barefoot through the forest for who knew how far.

“You’re one to talk. I saw how you looked at their cocks,” Aria retorted to Tempest.

“You’re right,” Tempest acknowledged. “I was pretty skeptical as to this contract at first, but fighting your wars brings in the best spoils I’ve ever seen.”

They slowly approached the fence. Apparently annoyed at how slow they were closing the distance, though, Aria glared at Dusk over her shoulder, then ran behind him and slapped his ass again.

“Move, pony,” she said in synchronicity with the slapping sound. The pain and impact in his left buttcheek that still hadn’t entirely faded from the previous spanking made Dusk hop forwards. He nearly fell over when he landed almost a foot forwards. Still, he managed to steady himself (with considerable pain from pulling on his zip-ties and choking on his gag).

Dusk cast a quick glance over his shoulder, then tried his best to walk faster before resuming the slower pace that allowed him to maintain his balance, hoping Aria felt her point made.

“No point in being slow,” Aria continued as they came up to the fence. Despite the threat of the gun or a spanking, bound as they were, they saw no easy way over the fence and so had to stop.

They looked down the fence in both directions for a gate, but Aria and Tempest simply moved past them and hopped over.

“Over. You can do it,” Tempest commanded, training the gun on them again.

“No one’s coming to help you,” Aria added, having apparently mistaken their looking for a gate as another search for nearby help. “You’re already our sex dolls. Get used to it. And don’t keep us waiting.”

Dusk and Sci-Dusk, exchanged looks, then apparently came to the same solution to the puzzle in front of them.

They turned around and put their bound hands on top of the fence, hopped up to put their bare asses on the worn, splintery wood, then swung their legs over. It was far from a comfortable move, and they could very easily have fallen, but both Dusk’s made it to the other side of the fence, facing forwards again.

“See? You can obey orders,” Tempest said, then gestured behind her with the pistol. “Now, move.”

With slight hesitation, the two Dusks continued walking across the grass that quickly turned to hard dirt, pebbles, and sticks. As they entered between the tall, wild trees, Tempest and Aria moved behind them again.

Where are they taking us? Dusk wondered, testing his wrist bonds again.

As they passed more and more wild trees, and each look back showed Sweet Apple Acres as further away, Dusk’s heart began to sink. He was relatively confident that they’d escape if the sirens and their allies didn’t kill them. At least before they were taken wherever they were going, an outside rescue was highly improbable now. And they’d clearly planned this well. Dusk had to acknowledge that Sci-Dusk would likely be raped or worse before they found a way out of this.

Suddenly, Dusk felt Aria’s hands on his shoulders and breath on his neck as they walked.

“But you’re eager for this, aren’t you,” she said seductively in Dusk’s ear, then reached her hand around and lifted Dusk’s heavy cock up with an open hand. “Prince or no, you're both boys.”

Aria dropped Dusk’s cock to let it slap against his thigh, then moved between the two Dusks.

“The Rainbooms told you to fight us, and you simped for them. I know you’d have surrendered with a boner if we’d offered to make you our pet.”

Dusk but into his gag with anger and looked forwards, trying to ignore what he was hearing… and the blood pumping to his groin.

Dusk then saw that they were approaching something white and square in the distance.

A house? No. One of those traveling wagon things. They’re going to drive us away!

Aria put one hand on each of the Dusk’s shoulders, squeezing them through their shirts.

“Don’t even try to deny it. I just wrap some plastic around you and wave a gun, and you totally give up? You both wanted this.”

Once they were right in front of the large, tinted-windowed camper bus, Aria dashed in front and opened the door. The moment she did, Dusk and Sci-Dusk realized it was also soundproof; a mobile home built for secrecy. They realized this because they were hit with a cacophony of moans, squeaks, grunts, and slapping noises.

Several of which sounded disturbingly familiar.

“Got ‘em,” Aria shouted in the door, then smirked back at Dusk and Sci-Dusk, the latter of whose knees were shaking. “No trouble at all.”

“Inside,” Tempest commanded. “We’re shipping you out.”

Sci-Dusk looked over his shoulder with a pleading expression and shuddering body. All the confidence Dusk had instilled with him dissolved at the order to enter the vehicle that would take them far, far away.

Tempest just smirked and gestured forwards with the gun.

“Come on, it’ll be a fun trip,” Aria said as Dusk reluctantly began to walk for the door. “And you’ll get to make it with your friends.”

Aria turned around and walked inside. Dusk moved to the first step, and seeing no way to walk up the short flight normally with his arms and legs bound as they were, swallowed his pride and hopped up each cushioned step, his cock flapping up and down. With each step, the air got warmer and thicker with heating and human musk, and the various moans of pleasure and pain became more distinct. When he was finally up on the floor, he looked to his left down the large mobile home, and his fears were confirmed.

The Dazzlings had heavily modified the bus to make it as much a mobile sex dungeon as a musician’s tour bus. Racks of whips, gags, rope, and sex toys hung all over the walls, and the couch and fold-out beds had shackles attached to them.

As for the occupants, Dusk had expected to see Big Macintosh inside, but he was out of view. A ball-gagged man Dusk recognized as Timber Spruce from a picture he’d been shown was shackled and strapped to the couch. Adagio, in a leather dominatrix outfit, bounced on his large cock. Flash Sentry was naked, covered in welts, and chained standing up to a wall with a vibrator up his ass and milking machine on his cock.

Adagio, Timber, and Flash all looked to Dusk, the first with arousal and pride, the second two with horror. Which doubled as soon as Sci-Dusk hopped his way to the top and screamed into his gag.

Tempest closed the door behind her and grabbed Sci-Dusk’s arm before he could fall down, trying in a panic to flee from his fate. Dusk remained still but was utterly terrified as well. The certainty that he’d find a way to escape was forgotten as he saw what the Dazzlings had in store for him and his friends.

“Prince Dusk!” Adagio said while still on Timber’s penis, barely out of breath from the hour-long fuck. She then stood up off of him, his cock and semen sliding out of her, and walked up to Dusk while Aria turned around and grabbed his cock with one hand, putting the other on his chest. As always, Dusk felt violated, but his body betrayed him and pumped blood to where Aria’s warm hand was around his cock. Adagio then gripped his chin. “No more musical counterspells to sing us?”

For some reason, Adagio’s reminder of how he’d beaten these sirens before re-ignited anger in Dusk, but it only amounted to him biting down on his gag’s phallus and glaring at them.

I’ll beat you again, bitches. And I won’t let you go next time. Why did I even do that? This is my fault.

Shame replaced Dusk’s anger as he continued his train of thought.

“Not easy being a human, is it? Your and your precious friends are just hot pieces of meat we can snatch up,” Adagio continued, and since Aria had already claimed and was squeezing his cock, quickly raising it in her hand, Adagio reached her hand around and pawed Dusk’s still-sore ass.

With that, Adagio planted a light kiss on the front of Dusk’s gag. Over Adagio’s large hairdo, though, Dusk saw the back door open at the exact same moment.

Sonata, naked as sin and inner thighs and face covered in male and female juices, stepped out of the bedroom where Dusk could see Big Mac was tied up with ropes.

“Oh boy! Two of them!” Sonata gasped as Adagio broke the kiss. “I want… uh….”

Sonata looked back and force between the two Dusks, who both tensed in anticipation of being forced to fuck her voluptuous, sticky body.

“Do whatever you want with them,” Tempest said, and shoved Sci-Dusk forwards. Predictably, Sci-Dusk fell forwards and landed beside Dusk with a thud and cry. Non-plussed, Tempest turned around and slid into the driver’s seat.

“I can wait until we’re out of here.”

Dusk looked down at Sci-Dusk with apology in his eyes as the van roared to life. This van had clearly had everything, and everyone needed to trap them in a hell of violations while they were taken hours, maybe days away from Canterlot, probably to a more secure location. Dusk wouldn’t stop trying to escape all the way, but their prospects were very bleak for the foreseeable future.

Tempest gunned the engine, and distracted, Dusk fell forwards into Adagio’s arms. And boobs.

“Do whatever to the others,” Adagio said as she began dragging Dusk back, past where Spruce was bound. “The pony prince is mine.”

Another spark of anger, or perhaps just token defiance, ignited in Dusk. Just before Adagio pulled his scraping feet past Sonata, he sprung into what little action he could and writhed in his bonds and Adagio’s arms.

She didn’t have a solid grip, so Dusk quickly fell from her grasp to the floor. The carpet mostly cushioned the fall, and no sooner than he was by Adagio and Sonata’s feet than he was bending his knees to try to reach the zip-ties with his fingers. He didn’t really expect to accomplish much for several obvious reasons, but he owed it to both Sci-Dusk and the sirens to try.

When Adagio lifted her high-heeled, thigh-high boot, he expected a kick to the face, stomach, or groin. But instead, she forced her foot down on the side of his face. The high heel stabbed into his cheek so hard he swore he could feel its plastic touching the rubber in his mouth. For fear of tearing his cheek open or inviting further wrath, Dusk froze on the floor.

“You fucking idiot,” Adagio said to the boy she stood victorious over. “You’re our bitch, now. If you even think about-- Sonata!”

Adagio suddenly shouted at her sister, who had just barely started to kneel down by Dusk, probably not to comfort him. Sonata looked up like a child caught with her hand in the cookie jar, and Adagio pointed over to where Aria stripped down above Sci-Dusk.

“Fuck him, or him. Or him,” Adagio pointed to Timber, then Flash. It was only then that Dusk realized just how much hell he’d brought on these human boys, and his guilt threatened to overcome him. Adagio removed her foot from Dusk’s numb face to kneel down and grab him under his shoulders. “I get dibs here.”

Facing no more resistance for the time being, Adagio lifted Dusk up and dragged him into the back room. Big Mac gave out a loud whinny through his gag and tugged on the many ropes around his body as Adagio kicked the door closed behind them.

Sonata watched with disappointment and envy as the one-of-a-kind toy and the reason they had planned this all out (and the guy she wanted to fuck and dominate more than any other in her long life) disappeared into the room she’d just left where Adagio would hog him. Judging from the noises the blue and green-haired ones were making through their gags, they weren’t too happy about it either, but there was a reason they kept their toys on mute until they learned to play nice.

But when she heard the cheaper but still pretty copy “mmmmph!”, though, a smile returned to her lips. She practically skipped over to where Aria was down to her underwear and ripping off Sci-Dusk’s shirt.

“Waaagh! Nuuuuh! Heeeeeeh!” Sci-Dusk screamed past the plastic bar between his teeth and tried to writhe out away from the two mad-women, the carpet burning his flesh. He didn’t want this. He didn’t even know these women, really, but they were about to turn him into a sex toy along with his male friends. It wasn’t fair that he and his friends had to suffer from problems Equestrians caused. Why did training his body to perfection mean that girls wouldn’t leave him alone?

He felt himself losing the battle as Sonata grabbed, pinned down, and then sat sticky butt on his legs. Aria then laid down on top of him, her giant tits sandwiched between their chests as she pinned him down, and grabbed his head with both her strong hands, and forcefully licked up his neck and face.

“Total beefcake,” Sonata purred as she ran her hands up Sci-Dusk’s muscular thighs, up to where his cock was very slowly hardening in response to their warm bodies squished against him.

Sci-Dusk stopped struggling and looked up at Aria as she hung her face right over his.

“God, you won’t even be a challenge to break,” she said, which made Dusk shiver. Tears were in his eyes and a lump was in his throat. He was living in a nightmare.

A recurring one.

“Oooh! Oooh! Let’s get him all tied up like we did the big boy! Ohh! And then he can give me a bath!” Sonata suggested as Sci-Dusk flashed back to a few months ago. When he’d lost his virginity.

Sci-Dusk and Sunset twisted in the twitching, thick vines/roots wrapped around their bodies, but it was fruitless (no pun intended). Everyway they turned or tugged, there was just the slightest amount of give, but the magic plants were stronger than their human bodies.

“Don’t be afraid,” the corrupted Gloriosa Daisy said in her new, ethereal voice as she casually walked towards them. Sunset was brave enough to stare the villainess now calling herself “Gaia Everfree” in the paled, magically marked-face, but Dusk kept his gaze. Ostensibly, he was looking at his bound feet as he tried to use them to uproot the vines, but in reality, Sci-Dusk felt if he didn’t look at another human twisted and empowered by Equestrian magic, he could deny her existence. Deny that ordinary humans could be suddenly given the will and power to do awful things by an unquantifiable and alien influence.

But then guilt for his past crimes hit him, and Dusk jerked his head up. He had to face her, like Sunset and all the others had faced Midnight Dark. This was what he deserved.

“Listen, Gloriosa--” Sunset began.

“--Gaia! Gaia Everfree,” the villainess shot back, briefly angered, then returned to her usual deceiving calm. Then she held her hand out, and Sci-Dusk’s iris got burned by the sudden burst of light and greenery as she willed grass, flowers, and plants that didn’t exist on earth to grow inside the cave. Sci-Dusk’s heart became a pit, and his knees quaked as he realized what they were truly up against. “The mother of nature. I’ll protect this park from man’s greed.”

“Gloriosa, this isn’t you,” Sci-Dusk found himself speaking. “The magic drives you crazy, but you can con--”

Sci-Dusk and Sunset suddenly felt their organic restraints swing them backward. They landed on the fresh grass, which only partially softened the impact to the back of their heads. While they were disoriented by the blow, their sensations on their bodies went crazy as their limbs and torso were pulled, unbound, and unbound by what felt like hundreds of new vines of varying sizes. By the time their heads cleared, thick roots had them spread-eagled and thinner ones wrapped over their chests, biceps, and thighs, leaving them totally helpless.

Gaia stepped her toned, stockinged legs between them. Although Sci-Dusk had no idea what she wanted with them (impalement, torture, corruption?), he looked up at her through his askew glasses like she was death itself. He thought about screaming for help, but then she continued her monologue while standing above them.

“I would never hurt friends of nature like you,” Gaia said, but Dusk was little reassured and continued to hang terrified on her every word. Or at least he would have if he and Sunset weren’t distracted by the thinner vines around their bodies gaining life again to snake underneath their clothing.

Sci-Dusk felt all the infiltrating vines settle once they were in positions of leverage, then tug outwards at once. He and Sunset’s thin t-shirts and shorts exploded, with their underwear only providing slightly more resistance through elasticity until both young adults were naked save scraps below the villainess. Sci-Dusk let out a shriek of surprise and embarrassment and tugged against his restraints to try to cover his exposed cock. Terrifying possibilities of what Gaia wanted with them continued to rush through his mind as his heart beat in his ears and he hyperventilated. But his breath suddenly stopped when one possibility he previously hadn’t considered, but Sunset had long since suspected, occurred to him.

With a burning face and bated breath, Sci-Dusk looked up at Gaia, whose head turned back and forth between him and Sunset with a toothy grin.

She’s going to rape us. Sci-Dusk realized as his ensuring fear and dread made his genitals feel like they were shrinking. This was canceled out a second later when his eyes ran over the body above them to see what he was about to experience.

“Glor- Gaia, no!” Sunset tried to plead as the cave’s cool air hardened her nipples, and she recalled crimes she’d committed. “Take me, but leave Dusk alone.”

Gaia responded by kneeling down and putting one hand on Sci-Dusk’s chest and squeezing Sunset’s right breast with the other. The bound duo both shuddered at the cold touch of her hands that felt gloved in flexible eucalyptus bark.

“I won’t hurt you,” Gaia promised again and kneaded Sunset’s boob, making her bite her lip. At the same time, her hand slid across Sci-Dusk’s muscular chest. Sci-Dusk felt his member slowly rise in anticipation of sex with the magical woman upon whom his eyes were fixed. Part of him accepted her smooth touch caressing his every muscle and forced his gaze across her enlarged breasts and ass. But the other part was absolutely terrified, not just of losing his virginity by force, but of having sex with a creature who seemed to be one with her plant-based clothes. Part of him anticipated sex with a beautiful woman, the other with a forest.

But then Gaia stood up, and a brown root burst out of the ground between Sci-Dusk and Sunset.

“You’re two beautiful people in the prime of life,” Gaia said. Sci-Dusk turned his head to the side to look at the new plant, finally making his glasses fall all the way off. He still clearly saw how the root formed a tiny tree, and from one branch, a red apple inflated into existence. “Like this park, I’ll protect you and your friends as you live as nature intended.”

Sunset and Sci-Dusk both looked up at Gaia again, fully understanding what their captor intended. But they both made the critical mistake of opening their mouths to plead once more.

Like a whip, the root grew further and swung the blood-red apple to Dusk’s mouth. It didn’t make it all the way in, banging against his lips painfully. However, his teeth still punctured it just the slightest bit, causing a veritable flood of juices to fall on his tongue.

For a single second, the liquid was just burningly sweet inside Sci-Dusk’s mouth. But then a fire erupted inside his blood vessels.

“Dusk!” Sunset shouted loud enough to echo around the cave. While Gaia took the opportunity to swing the magical fruit into Sunset’s mouth, Sci-Dusk’s penis shot into the air. At first, it was just pure hormones, but what remained of his conscious mind soon translated his body’s desires into images/plans.

Breed! Fuck! Orgasms! Breed!

Dusk’s loins were on fire, and he knew the only thing that would cool them off would be cumming inside something warm, tight, and wet. If the roots had kept him restrained a moment longer, he’d surely have gone mad, but Gaia retracted his bonds into the earth the moment he tugged against them.

The animal possessing Sci-Dusk’s body sat up. Even Gaia, who was more than looking forward to sex with the adorable hunk, took a step back. But then she saw tears were actually in his eyes from the pain of anticipation from her magic-aphrodisiac apple and smiled.

She expected him to run at her as she was in his sightline, but Sunset Shimmer was a far more prominent part of his mind.

Sci-Dusk rolled over to he was above Sunset, who was writhing in her bonds. Her naked body was turning blood red, and she also had tears in her own eyes when she opened them.

Their eyes met, and miraculously, Sci-Dusk was able to not just hesitate but utter a word before rutting her.

“Sunset,” he said, and her ensuring expression showed she understood.

Sci-Dusk then plunged his burning cock hilt-deep into her burning pussy. For a moment, the sheer sexual pleasure of Dusk’s first penetration and Sunset getting plowed into the grass by the thick piece of fuckmeat was enough to cool the fires. But only for a second. It returned, and so they sought more relief by humping.

Gaia grinned and released Sunset as her Adam and Eve rutted with beastly grunts. Sci-Dusk slid his strong hands under Sunset’s plump ass and lifted her up, so he was fucking her on his knees. Sunset responded by wrapping her arms around his neck to smoosh his handsome face between her cleavage. Her bouncing mammaries were hot to the touch. Genital stimulation alone couldn’t satisfy Dusk, so he began madly licking her boob valley and nipples as they swung up and down in response to his strong thrusts.

Being a virgin high on the most potent aphrodisiac any human had ever experienced, Sci-Dusk’s first orgasm came almost without warning. He forced Sunset down as he arched his back and pure pleasure flowed through his cock into her vagina. Naturally, the powerful creampie made Sunset hang her head back and howl as her own gate opened to let the virile sperm in and her juices out. To Sunset, her longtime wish was granted, and for Sci-Dusk, he could never call what his hands had brought him to before an orgasm again. And for a good minute, as they both came, they felt relief.

But mere seconds after they’d expended their juices, the burning returned, forcing them back down from their heavenly high.

Dusk, a stallion in every dimension, had the strength to stand up and continue plunging in and out. Before he got far, though, Sci-Dusk felt Gaia’s hand on his shoulder. He looked behind him, and the beautiful goddess of plants pulled him in for a deep kiss that made him slow down. Her tongue was longer than any human's, and her mouth had a honey-like taste to it.

During the kiss, Dusk and Sunset felt roots and vines, thick and thin, return to their bodies. Both their eyes went wide in panic at being restrained again, left to wallow in their bottomless arousal until it surely burned them to nothingness. Sci-Dusk tried to break the kiss, but Gaia’s arms and her plants held him firm.

Thick roots pulled Sunset off Dusk and onto a massive, soft leaf that had sprouted below them. While more vines bound Sunset to the literal flower bed, Gaia dashed Sci-Dusk’s fears of denial away by grabbing his cock with one hand after breaking the kiss.

“Multiply. And be fruitful,” Gaia said, then knelt down in front of him. Not driven by animal instincts despite her corruption, Gaia had the focus to commit to a proper blowjob without her own genitals torturing her for lack of direct stimulation. She squeezed Dusk’s swelling balls with one hand and enveloped the top half of Dusk’s raging, juice-slicked boner with the other.

“Nnnnng!” was the only noise Dusk could make. He’d obviously never had oral sex performed on him, and what was happening to him put every erotica description to shame. Gaia’s mouth was actually colder than a human’s should be, but also significantly softer like overripe fruit. She sucked slowly up his top half, then went back down and repeated while massaging his testicles so Dusk could feel the millions of sperm inside him banging against his walls. He tugged against the roots that held him straight up with his arms to his sides, wishing he could force her further into his crotch.

While Gaia continued to fellate Dusk and licked up his flowing pre-cum, she gave more commands to the vines around the squirming and sweating Sunset. The bound girl’s face went from flushed agony to excitement when she saw who long, green vines with phallic tips and two with large, suction-cup-like heads come into view.

Sunset moaned and shuddered when one of the vegetable dick’s slowly slid between her aching folds, sending waves of pleasure up to her brain with every millimeter it penetrated. The suction cups latched onto her breasts, and she felt the most wonderful feeling on her nipples as powerful, pulsing, direct suction was applied to them. Moments before she began to lactate, she opened her mouth and shut her eyes to allow the second phallus into her mouth. The sweet taste of the plant’s equivalent to pre-cum did not disappoint her when she tasted it.

Gaia may be the new mother nature, but she still needed some time to get used to the sheer size of Dusk’s penis. Eventually, though, she removed her hand from his shaft and began to deep throat him. No sooner was his cock buried in her esophagus, though, than Dusk moaned and erupted.

Yes! Yes! Was the closest translation of Dusk’s frenzied thoughts at the moment. Keep us here. Bring all our friends into this. Let us do this forever and never worry about Midnight Dark or Equestria or studies or anything.

Sci-Dusk and Flash Sentry both let out guttural grunts at once. Flash shot his eighth load in the last two hours across Sonata’s face and tits while Aria pulled the last knot on Dusk’s nylon-rope frogtie tight.

With his arms behind his back in a painful reverse prayer and thighs bound to shins, Dusk was totally helpless in the van’s hallway. Aria then pulled him up off his stomach, onto his knees, and he felt her let go behind him.

Sonata squished her cum-coated tits together with satisfaction, then looked up at Flash chained to the wall, who looked down at her with tears in his eyes.

“Aww, was I too rough?” Sonata purred and began feeling Flash’s bare thighs up with her sticky hands. Flash’s cock was sore, close to burning, and he had no idea how he’d had enough sperm left in him to coat Sonata so thoroughly. In just two short hours, his hatred and anger at the Dazzlings had turned to fear as they’d relentlessly violated him. And why?

“It’s you boys’ fault for being so hot,” Sonata said and stood up, letting Flash’s sperm drop off of her, onto the floor below them. She then pursed her cum-coated lips and leaned forwards. Flash shut his eyes and turned his head away, so she planted her sticky kiss on his cheek, leaving a vaguely lip-shaped mark of cum.

Sonata then sauntered towards Sci-Dusk, who quickly dashed his eyes left and right out of naive hope. They’d been driving less than ten minutes, but through the darkened windows, he could see they were on a highway. Countless cars drove alongside them, but in his heart, Dusk knew that even without his bit-gag, the can was far too insulated to call for help.

Once in front of their newest handsome slave, Sonata dropped to her knees again, so she was nearly eye-level with Dusk. She reached her hands around his head, and Sci-Dusk expected to be pulled in for a kiss, but instead, he felt her unclasp his gag.

As soon as he felt the tension of the straps head released, Sci-Dusk spit the rubber bar onto the floor. Then he heard Aria, whose actions behind him he hadn’t been paying attention to, step behind him, and he felt a sharp slap to his right ass cheek.

“Aaa!” Dusk cried out at the strike from what was obviously a riding crop. Sonata capitalized on his open mouth to pull him in for a french kiss. Her tongue jammed its way into his mouth. It swirled around in ways Dusk would call biologically impossible. He closed his eyes, partly in disgust, partly to stop Flash’s cum from getting in his eyes while Sonata pressed their faces together.

“We’re in charge now!” Aria declared to Dusk, then slapped the crop against his left cheek. The impact of leather on flesh made his ass sore, and he cried out again, breaking the kiss.

Sonata kept holding his head straight while she straightened her knees, bringing her big, glazed breasts to his eye level.

“Now lick my boobies, or we’ll hurt you!” Sonata commanded.

Dusk froze for a second. Even after everything the boys on the van had already been through, and everything he’d dreaded these supposed sirens doing to him, the thought of performing such a humiliating sex act for no other reason than fear of punishment gave him pause. He felt like it would be true surrender.

Which was the only way he wasn’t going to get electrocuted, spanked, and tortured.

Dusk leaned forwards and stuck his tongue into the thick layer of salty goo. It wasn’t the most unpleasant taste in the world, but the psychological disgust made him gag.

Aria responded to Sci-Dusk’s gagging with another blow from the crop, this time between his shoulder blades. His shirt provided a little protection, but the point of impact still stung, and his whole back felt sore.

“Properly!” Aria shouted, then knelt down behind Dusk.

Fearing further punishment, Dusk fought his natural reflex and licked up Sonata’s left tit over her nipple, making her coo. Her flesh was smooth and warm, and he tried futilely to imagine he was simply licking up a regular meal while his cheeks burned and eyes shed tears. He put off having to swallow for as long as possible, but soon his mouth was full of his friend’s stolen discharge, and so with the effort of swallowing a pool ball, he gulped it down, then resumed.

Sonata put her hand on his head and purred with each with lick as he stickied his own face to clean her up.

Sci-Dusk suddenly froze when Aria grabbed his shoulder. But before he could even weigh the risks and rewards of looking over it, he felt something jab against his rectum.

Aria’s finger went up Dusk’s ass in an instant, and he cried out in pain and surprise at the feeling like the opposite of pooping. She wasted just as little time wiggling it around inside him. Dusk’s initially felt even sicker, but then she found his prostate. He knew how all forms of anal sex worked but hadn’t really believed that something hitting the hidden organ could really cause overwhelming pleasure until that moment.

Dusk craned his neck back and let out the loudest moan yet as a whole new kind of ecstasy crashed against him. His heart was pounding like racehorse hooves while his entire body felt like he’d fall limp if he wasn’t tied up.

Timber Spruce and Flash Sentry, having just barely regained a modicum of strength, cried out in horror through their gags at the sight of the innocent boy being anally violated by the two grinning sirens.

“Found the geek’s button!” Aria growled the resumed her assault, making Sci-Dusk writhe in his bonds and squeak. He felt like Aria was killing him with this strange pleasure that forced his cock back to hardness with every wiggle.

After a moment, though, Sonata simply wrapped her arm around his head and pulled his face back to her boobs.

“Not finished yet, Cutie Pie!”

An outside observer would likely have said that Dusk fared better than his counterpart in the back with Adagio.

Adagio had simply rolled the bound Big Mac off the bed and shackled Dusk to it. His penis gag had stayed in, but she’d stripped down to ride him reverse-cowgirl. Dusk was stuck staring at her (admittedly spectacular) ass as she bounced on top of him. Millenia of experience and over a year of anticipation made her turn every lift and dip of her clenching pussy into an aggressive move toward a shared orgasm. Dusk occasionally tugged at the padded restraints, but he knew he was doomed to cum inside his captor.

“Hmmm. Hmmm! Hmmm!” Adagio moaned as she pumped her voluptuous human body up and down, her massive tits swinging up and down. “Alicorn prince? *huff* Being in this world sucks *phew* doesn’t it?”

Adagio paused her rape for a moment to look over her shoulder with a smirk.

Dusk did indeed feel guilty, but not for defeating the sirens; for not being more thorough when he’d done so. He swore that when he beat them again, and he would, he’d make sure neither they nor any of their allies could come back to hurt his friends like this.

Adagio returned to her riding and gasping monologue, forcing Dusk further and further towards what he knew would be a powerful orgasm.

Hopefully powerful enough to hurt her.

“Here, you’re just another bimbo slut. You practically walked up to us and begged to be our groupie.”

Groupie… so we’ll be traveling? Dusk thought, trying to piece together what the sirens really had planned for them. Adagio’s words didn’t hurt him… for the most part. Human Tempest Shadow or no, they had indeed captured him way too easily. He should have been more alert; he should have protected Sci-Dusk.

Dusk’s shame increased at the exact moment his pleasure did, and he even began thrusting his hips in anticipation of release. Adagio, of course, took that as further surrender, but he didn’t give a fuck.

“Huunh! Yeah, you’ll love the new *uugh* life we’ve got worked out for you,” Adagio said as her breath quicked. She was close. “You’re gonna pay us back *mmmm* for fucking us. *ugh* This time, *phew* *phew* we’re locking the prince in the tower *nnn*, nobody comes to save him, *huff* *huff* and the even queens and seductresses get him all-- aaaaaah!”

Adagio cried out as one final drop onto Dusk’s fuckpole put her over the edge. Dusk clenched his eyes, fist, and teeth around his gag, briefly unsure if the blast of hot juices on his cock was going to force him to reciprocate.

Adagio continued to arch her back while Dusk hung on edge for a few more seconds before his buildup began to die down. He wasn’t naive enough to think that he wouldn’t be ejaculating against his will very soon, though. If the state of their other captives was any indication, they had remarkable stamina. It didn’t matter how many times they were violated, though. They’d escape.

“Ninety-eight… ninety-nine… one hundred!” Sci Dusk completed his daily reps in the small gymnasium, then sat down and chugged from his water bottle. In a month of captivity, he’d come to appreciate how thorough his captors were in maintaining their “stallion stable.” Their forest mansion had been heavily modified with slave quarters, gym rooms, sex dungeons, an electrified fence, and locks on every door. And while the main appeal of spending time there was being able to do whatever you wanted with their hot studs whenever you wanted, they’d established strict rules with their “guests” about how long the boys could be bound and when they had to work out to keep them appealing. The Dazzlings had talked about magic to keep them all young and healthy, but for now, the boys had a choice between the rules and some cruel, sexual punishment.

Sci-Dusk heard a beep and looked up to see the screen by the door come on, showing Cozy Glow and Starlight Glimmer outside the door, dressed in a cocktail bunny outfit and a daisy-duke schoolgirl, respectively.

Sci-Dusk had begged for help from who he believed to be his Sunset Shimmer and Dusk’s pupil when he saw them together in the Dazzling’s mansion, but both boys had quickly realized that Tempest Shadow wasn’t the only human counterpart to a villainess the Dazzlings had aligned with. Changeling Industries CEO Chrysalis was upstairs, and Police Chief Sombra had recently left (his asshole raw.) How exactly said arrangements came to be, the boys knew better than to ask, but access to their bodies and this impromptu retreat was evidently a deal sweetener, not the main clause. They could spend as long as they wanted at the Dazzling’s mansion so long as they obeyed the rules, which included always being either naked or dressed provocatively. Regular sex was one of the few joys the Dazzlings could enjoy in their banishment, so they were naturally obsessed with it.

“Has good little boy gotten big and strong?” Cozy Glow asked over the intercom as she put her hands on her hips. Despite his dread and disappointment at not having at least a few minutes to rest before workout time was up, Sci-Dusk’s cock perked up at the sight of the two beautiful young women who he knew had some game planned for him.

Starlight then opened the door’s mailslot and pushed a pair of handcuffs, a blindfold, and what appeared to be a wrapped Halloween costume through to the floor.

“You’re the pure, handsome, easily-defeated young hero,” Starlight began to explain the day (and possibly much longer) roleplay their perverted minds had dreamed up while Sci-Dusk crawled over to the bindings and packaged anime hero costume. Just by looking, he could tell that the thin fabric colored like armor plating would provide about as much protection as the tight speedo swimsuit on his body. “Who the evil queen and her sexy daughter you go to school with want for themselves,” Starlight iterated what he assumed were to be Chrysalis and Starlight’s roles.

“And so they hired the femme fatale to seduce you and drug your drink,” Cozy Glow continued, and Dusk looked up to see her half-pivoting on her high heels to show off her ass to the camera. It was an understatement to say none of the mansion’s guests minded the “only sexy clothing” rule.

Sci-Dusk closed his eyes briefly, then reached for the costume to tear the bag open. He was not looking forward to any of this, but these women had hurt him in so many ways for the slightest defiance. The door would open if he didn’t do as he was told, just with Tempest holding a gun and a stun baton, ready to beat him to a pulp, then subject him to some old or new sadistic punishment. For now, all he and the other slaves could do was observe the guests and their prison, trying to find some potential method of escape without incurring a night in a machine or being bound in ways the human body was never meant to twist.

That week, Sci-Dusk was everything from Chrysalis’s new “desk toy” and harem boy, to Starlight’s naughty student and simp boyfriend, to Cozy Glow’s babysitter, pony, and teddy bear and dress-up doll (puberty had hit her like a ton of bricks, but she was a little girl at heart.) Prince Dusk had far fewer sexual adventures.

At that moment, Dusk was where he’d spent much the past several days and what felt like hundreds of miles; in the bathroom of the Dazzling’s tour van, tied to the toilet and blindfolded. Only safely in the woods was he allowed to stretch at gunpoint. Otherwise, he was always bound in some way.

His ass and everywhere he was cuffed or strapped in was sore. Still, a part of him had to acknowledge the ingenuity of how the sirens had designed their mobile home to hold captives for extended periods. Where he was, they could leave him totally unsupervised for hours while they were outside performing for musical festivals. He could pee and even defecate (though they were usually good about timing his meals and bathroom breaks to avoid the unwiped-bottom issue), and the toilet flushed automatically. They even set up a water dispenser built for mouse cages on the wall. However, he was sure it was laced with aphrodisiacs because he kept thinking about what they’d do to him when they got back and getting painful erections. He still tried his best to conceive of escape plans either on the road or when this tour was finally over, and he was back at the mansion, but so far, he’d thought up very little, partly due to the constant drugging.

Dusk’s mind was floating between escape plans, worries about the state of Equestria and the human elements, and sexual fantasies of the Dazzlings and their human allies when he heard a very muffled but unmistakable voice through the insulated walls.

“Honey, we’re home!” Sonata chirped.

Dusk didn’t say anything in response. He’d said it all at this point.

A moment later, a sweaty, exhausted-looking but upbeat as always Sonata, in her form-fitting taco dress, opened the bathroom door holding a paper bag. Aria leaned against the opposite wall in her purple and green jacket that would make any dimension’s Rarity vomit, lazing pointing the gun.

“Ugh,” Sonata began, rolling her eyes. “That was so hard. Fun, but hard.”

“We have to put up with human bullshit like heat,” Dusk heard Adagio say from the couch further up. “Hope you’re happy.”

“You wanted to rule this world,” Dusk replied with snark in his voice. He knew calling for help was pointless in the soundproof van, but he talked when he could to show them he wasn’t beaten. “Are a few human boys a good consolation prize?”

“Naughty, naughty pet,” Sonata said and reached into the bag. The fact that Dusk’s mouth watered at the mere scent of the human foods they fed him twice a day, despite his knowledge of whom (he was not yet comfortable saying “what) they were made of was proof that they had broken the Prince of Friendship in some respect. Sonata took out a steaming, hard-shelled taco. “Don’t you want your treat?”

Dusk’s stomach growled at the thought of eating the cooked flesh. One of many reasons for counting down the stops left on the musical tour was returning to semi-regular meals.

Dusk opened his mouth, but before he could find out of it was to insult, beg, or just in anticipation of eating, Sonata dropped the bag and pushed the taco into the semicircle boob window she’d cut out of her outfit. With squishing and cracking noises, she pushed the contents of the “Mexican” dish into her ample cleavage, then used both her hands to smear the meat, melted cheese, and broken shells (can’t have been comfortable) over the visible parts of her tits.

Aria kept the gun pointed at Dusk despite her surprise at Sonata’s sudden but admittedly bold sexual move. Dusk understood completely and wished how he was going to have to get his dinner tonight was enough to kill his appetite.

“There! I’m your treat now!” Sonata explained with bright eyes, which then dimmed as she ran her food-stained hands over her body in the dress. “I totally need someone to fuck me in this awesome thing.”

“Sonata! We only have one of those!” Adagio shouted towards the back. Sonata just stuck out her tongue in response.

The taco-covered siren then stepped towards Dusk and took a key out of the bathroom’s one drawer. As always, Dusk’s heart sped up at the promise of being released, but Sonata held up the key first.

“One naughty move…” Sonata warned in her most serious voice, then smiled as she grabbed Dusk’s building scrotum. For a second, her soft, meat-smeared hands felt good, but then she squeezed with only maybe a third of her superstrength. Pain shot up through Dusk as her fingers compressed his flesh. He gave only a brief gasp but bit his lip as he felt like his balls were a balloon about to pop.

“I get it! I’ll be good!” Dusk capitulated within a second, and Sonata released his agonized testicles.

“See? Not so hard,” Sonata said and began undoing Dusk’s restraints one-by-one. Dusk was too focused on the combination of numbness and pain in his most sensitive organ to appreciate the release.

“And don’t think I’m putting this thing down,” Aria added with a gesture of her firearm, then smiled. “At least not until you’ve earned dessert.”

Sonata fully freed Dusk and took a step back. He stood up off his sore butt and onto his wobbly legs, grabbing his balls with one hand and leaning against the wall with another.

Dusk allowed himself two deep breaths as blood returned to his body (some parts more than others) before he looked up at Sonata. She wobbled a bit in his vision, and his limbs would likely feel like spaghetti in Applejack’s arms fucking her as he was now. But the fact of the matter was he was starving, and his drugged water allowed him to see just how form-fitting Sonata’s custom outfit really was. The Dazzlings and their allies had and would continue to fuck him in worse ways.

He closed the distance to Sonata with one step forward onto a wobbly leg, then grabbed her fat ass through the thin, smooth material, partly to catch himself, partly because it felt damn good in his hands.

He stuck his tongue out and brought his head down into her cleavage. Sonata purred and placed her hands on his bare behind while he hungrily ate up what remnants of the taco he could find off her big mammaries. He bit where he could (careful not to scratch her flesh) and licked up the rest, trying to get as much as possible into his empty stomach. Assuming Sonata didn’t take charge, once she was good and clean, he’d pull her boobs out of the window and suck sweet siren milk out of them to offset the salty and sour taste, then probably titfuck the large orbs. She loved it when he did.

Sonata gave a musical moan, then put one hand on the back of Dusk’s head.

“Eat it up, baby,” Sonata said sweetly.

“God, what a whore,” Aria smirked. ‘Alicorn prince? More like pathetic groupie fuckboi. You’re living every boy we sung for tonight’s dream, you know.”

Dusk ignored her, and he pushed deeper into Sonata’s cleavage to get what remained of his dinner. He only stopped down for a moment when he felt Sonata’s hand on his cock. The pain in his balls was not wholly gone, just overshadowed, and he feared she might repeat the attack at first. But instead of squeezing, she angled his member up into her crotch. The instant feeling of flesh on flesh and pre-cum and honey mixing told Dusk that Sonata wore no underwear underneath the outfit she’s just performed in front of hundreds in. The drugs, plus the fact that he had little else to enjoy in his current life, compelled Dusk to hug Sonata tight and thrust up into her with enough force to lift her off the ground. At the sheer carnal delight of his fat fuckmeat finding relief in Sonata’s tight hole, Dusk threw his taco-stained face out of her cleavage to let out a grunt while Sontata sang another note.

Author's Note

Surprise! One last chapter. Couldn't think up enough good ideas for the remaining villains, so I just threw this together. Hope you've all enjoyed.